Full text of "Drake and his yeomen; a true accounting of the character and adventures of Sir Francis Drake as told by Sir Matthew Maunsell, his friend and follower .."

See other formats

DR-AKE

AND HIS YEOMEN

JAMES BARNES

Drake and His Yeomen

^ True Accounti7ig

of the

Character and Adventures of Sir Francis Drake

As told by Sir Matthew Maunsell, his Friend and

Follower. Wherein also is set forth much

of the Narrator's Private History

JAMES BARNES i'^loQ^ ^ \'\'3 i

Author of "Yankee Ships and Yankee Sailors,'* " For
King or Country," **A Loyal Traitor," etc.

Illustrated by Carlton T. Chapman

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

LONDON: MACMILLAN & CO., Ltd.
1899

All rights rtstrvtd

Nornuood Press

J. S. Cusbing & Co. — Berwick & Smith

Norwood Mass. U.S.A.

To EDWARD SIMMONS

WHOSE FRIENDSHIP IS WORTH HAV-
ING AND WHOSE ENCOURAGEMENT
IS WORTH REMEMBERING . . .

This Volume is Dedicated

■

-J
<

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2007 with funding from

IVIicrosoft Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/dral<ehisyeomentrOObarnricli

Contents

Chapter

Page

Introduction ...... xi

Concerning Myself

II.

The Mysterious Beggar .

. i6

III.

The Black Order .

. 36

IV.

England ....

Deserted ....

VI.

New Friends

VII.

Wherein I join the Treasure-seekers

VIII.

The Rendezvous .

IX.

I discover a Relative

At the Spanish Gates

102

XI.

Nombre de Dios .

108

XII.

An Exchange of Courtesies

124

XIII.

My Uncle Alleyn joins Our Party .

135

XIV.

Roger Truman and Thomas Moone

140

XV.

The Captain's Plot

XVI.

My Uncle's Tale .

155

XVII.

Counted Out ....

169

XVIII.

Against Orders ....

174

XIX.

We pay the Piper

184

XX.

Dark Days ......

190

XXI.

The Lady with the Pearls

200

Vlll

Contents

Chapter

Page

XXII.

A Venture and Adventure . . . .212

XXIII.

In Command of a Cartel .

. 225

XXIV.

The Return of the Wanderers

. 239

XXV.

The Raid

. 248

XXVI.

The Captain saves Us

. 261

XXVII.

The Parting of the Company

. 271

XXVIII.

Time passes .

. 281

XXIX.

Cadiz ....

. 293

XXX.

The Attack

. 306

XXXI.

On Spanish Soil

. 316

XXXII.

Old Friends . . . ,

• 330

XXXIII.

An Ancient Enemy .

• 342

XXXIV.

The Walled Garden .

• 355

XXXV.

The Padre's Messenger

. 366

XXXVI.

Drake's Landing

375

XXXVII.

The Capture of the Cape ,

385

XXXVIII.

The Armada ....

396

List of Illustrations

" Out toward the setting sun " .... Frontispiece

Opposite Page

" We could not fight against such head winds and so bad a

sea'* . . . . , . . •47

The pest ship on the sands . . . . . .233

The fight began to be warm . . . . .254

"We boarded and took her " . . . . . 270

" The fight was now up near the entrance of the inner

harbor'* 313

"We fastened to the Spaniard's sides'* . . . . 406

"A great vessel with a yellow stripe ** . . . .412

INTRODUCTION

" My dear Norman," wrote Basil Ennis to his
friend, Norman Coolidge, fellow at Oxford, " I at
last redeem my promise and send you the old Ms.
that I told you belonged to my friends in North-
amptonshire. It was found, as all these old papers
should be found, you know, in an oak chest in the
library at Highcourt — too bad that it was not just
newly discovered in a secret drawer and I the dis-
coverer; but the fact is that the existence of the
paper had been known to the family for a long time,
but you understand how careless some families are
in matters of this character. It requires the loving
and knowing ken of such grubby old bookworms as
you and myself to detect the value of a possession
like this. I have copied it out (a labour of love
that has nearly cost me my eyesight), and submit
it to you for your critical judgment. I have com-
pared it with all the well-known published accounts
of Hakluyt, Purchas, Fletcher and Pretty, and
' Drake redivivus,* and find that it agrees with
most of the accepted, and perhaps throws some

xii Introduction

light upon details that the over-cautious had ex-
cluded. You remember how I once said that
those fine old stories were too good to have been
invented ! I have not changed it except here and
there in a sentence perhaps, and in the spelling,
which is fearful and wonderful. As you see, it
is written quite simply, in a way ; as those old
Johnnies used to write. It is rather interesting to
see how Sir Matthew has tried at times to get away
from his own story, — I wish very often he hadn*t,
— in order to make a record of historical events
and to chronicle the doings and sayings of another
man — an immortal man, whose fame will never
die, by the Lord Harry ! as long as an English
heart beats in an English bosom ! Oh ! brave old
Francis Drake ! Can't you see him on his sturdy
bow legs walking those steep quarter-decks, with
the light in his blue eyes as he sees the Armada
come crowding up the Channel ? And to think
that one of our armoured cruisers could send the
whole great show to the bottom (the way one might
sink floating bottles, one after another, with a rifle).
Isn't it a shame that the old days have gone ! I
suppose you will say no ; but if you do, you don't
believe it. But to return to the Ms. It had no
title, and so I have suggested one; perhaps you
can help me with a better. As you read you will
see that Sir Matthew cannot, for the sweet life of

Introduction xiii

him, keep his personal history entirely out ; it will
creep in, as it were, despite his determined efforts.
There is a good deal of * ego in his cosmos^ — witness
his introduction of himself. But more anon when
I see you, and we will talk over printers, etc. I
have carte blanche to do what I like, but I wish
thy counsel, friend. The old portrait you can see
any time you are in this part of the country.

" Yours faithfully ever,

"BASIL ENNIS.

" P.S. Some people nowadays do not appreciate
their ancestors, do they ? Search the Oxford
Mss. ; you may find something there about this
hardy old sailor."

DRAKE AND HIS YEOMEN

CHAPTER I

CONCERNING MYSELF

RULY, if the matter should be looked
into with diligence, it would be found
that men's callings in life are not selected
after a manner of haphazard ; neither
are they forced by circumstance altogether, but
come more often from the effect of long inheri-
tance. Why I should have been a sailor is plain
to see, although at one time I was far from it
beyond doubt, destined for something less or some-
thing greater; and this leads me to tell, even at
the risk of being tiresome, a Httle of my birth
and parentage.

My forefathers were men who had to do with
ships and deep water, and their names are not un-
known in the records of England ; for an ancestor
of mine, on my father's side, was Admiral of the
North and West — Richard Childerbow, who held
the post under Henry the Fourth ; his daughter

2 Drake and His Yeomen

married a Captain Maunsell, who commanded a
great ship ; and his son, a famous mariner, was my
grandfather. I had uncles who served with Lord
John Russell in the reign of Henry the Eighth,
and my own father saw service as a young man in
the fleet of Baron Clinton, Admiral of England,
Ireland, and Aquitaine. So there must be a drop
of the brine flowing in my blood, for well do I
remember how the smell of it affected my nostrils
and how the first sight of the broad waters lifted
my heart.

I was born in troublous times, and I was destined
to Hve my early life feeling the effects of them.
My father. Sir John Maunsell, was of a Northamp-
ton family, well-to-do, and possessing wide acres,
although most of the estates that he inherited, and
that are now mine, at this writing, were in Ireland,
not far from the Boyne water. After leaving the
sea my father made a marriage, considered by some
beneath his quality, although the lady was of honest
parentage and comely of face and figure. By her
he had one son, [born shortly before her death,] who
was named John. But neither my half-brother nor
my father do I remember, for if I ever saw them,
it must have been while I lay in my nurse's arms,
— a sickly infant, I am told, — with apparently small
chance to live long or to make a fight of it.

I was the child of a second marriage and —

Concerning Myself 3

without pride — my father's lineage, which was
good, as I've said, was nothing to the emblazoned
records of my mother's family. She was Spanish
of the greatest line in Spain, and akin to those who
count themselves akin to royalty : —

Donna Maria, the only daughter of Miguel de
Valdez, and a sister of Don Martinez de Valdez, an
admiral afterward of King Philip, and of whom I
shall tell, and a niece of Juan Martinez de Racalde,
another great sailor, and of him, too, I shall speak
further on.

The Maunsells were stanch Catholics, and, dur-
ing the reign of Queen Mary, people of some
importance, and it was at court that my father met
his second wife, who was on a visit to England at
the moment. Now, while again and again, we must
think it strange that Spanish intrigue had gained
so much power in our country, it is a fact that at
the time of the King of Spain's proposals to Queen
Mary the steersmen of the state in England were
nobles of the Spanish court ; but so much for all
of this, to come back to myself once more : —

I was born on the loth day of November, 1556,
and it was on the 17th of this same month, two
years later as every one knows, that Queen Mary
died, and her reign had been marked by trouble
for her subjects.

I was told long afterward that my father, who

4 Drake and His Yeomen

was in great concern for the Catholic cause, was
one close to the ministers of the court, although he
held no position that could be named important,
and he counselled concealment of the Queen's death
for the good of the faith, but such things are hard
to keep secret, and but four hours sufficed for it
to leak out, and then both houses being informed
at once, after a momentous discussion was our
great Sovereign Queen chosen by joint resolu-
tion; and this was for the glory and good of the
nation.

Two days later she had left Hatfield, but it was
not until the third and twentieth of January that she
made her public entry through London. I speak of
this tjecause it was that day my father died, of a
broken heart, it was said, because he knew the set
purpose of the Queen was to restore the Protestant
religion, and he observed the temper of the people.
And now the Queen soon after her coronation showed
the strength of her purpose. Though during the
reign of her sister she had declared herself a stead-
fast Catholic, [and it was known she had confessed
ofttimes to Cardinal Pole through fear of death,]
she had been but guiding herself as a ship in tem-
pestuous weather, to escape destruction.

The alterations now made in her councils and
her ministry and their transactions afterward, proved
that she was bent on promoting the reformation,

Concerning Myself 5

and the lives of the Catholics were soon destined
to be hard ones again in their turn. Those who
had no immediate landed interest or holdings found
ere long that it behooved them best to leave the
country. And so my mother, as soon as she was
able, (for her illness had been lingering, and for a
long time it left an impression on her mind,) took
first chance offered to set sail for France. She took
me with her, I being yet in the care of my foster-
mother ; but I do not think that I was of much
concern to any one. From France we took a small
coasting vessel and landed at Cadiz. And on this
voyage, I have been told, I was so ill as to have
been given up more than once for dead.

With us had escaped an old servitor of the fam-
ily, a person who had so improved his mind and
opportunities as to have been more of a friend and
companion to my father, than a varlet, though most
humble of origin. Selwyn Powys was this man's
name, and had he been of the cloth or born to
position, a person indeed, who would have left im-
pression of his mind and life. I owe more to him
than I could state in short writing, for he moulded
my thoughts to take the direction of the right and
shaped my destiny by his teaching — God rest him,
I am grateful.

My first recollection is of a brilliant day, a young
companion, and a fountain in a garden filled with

6 Drake and His Yeomen

sunlight and flower scents. I saw many such days,
the fountain may be still plashing, and my com-
panion, who is now dead, was once within arm's
reach of a throne. For my mother had rejoined
her own people, and I was brought up as a child
among grandees and nobles, who lived at the
courts of King Philip, whose hand our maiden
Queen had spurned. I, beyond peradventure, was
out of place in these surroundings ; for, first, I dis-
covered that I was not like my young companions;
not so much from the way they treated me or
from what I was told, as for the reason that I was
so different in my outward appearance. Having
weathered the shoals of my early years' existence
with great difficulty, it seemed that nature was will-
ing to reward me for so doing, for I gained in
health and strength until I was half again the size
of the others of my age, whom I encountered in
my games and play. I spoke Spanish and knew
not but that I was a Spaniard until my eighth year ;
it was then that I began to notice that my hair was
exceedingly light in color, while that of most of my
companions was black and heavy ; my eyes, too,
were gray, which was unusual in Spain — I was all
English. [And there is a prejudice against this in
other countries.] I saw more of my good nurse
Martha and Selwyn Powys than any one else ; but
there was a priest that was much with my mother

Concerning Myself • 7

and was now attached to her retinue, a man that I
recall yet with instant recollection of the fear and
distrust in which I held him from the very first.
He was Padre Alonzo Garcia of the Order of St.
Joseph, lean and dark, with the eyes of a ferret
and the beak of a bird of prey. His voice, too,
I can recollect to this day, cautious and smooth,
modulated, and sympathetic, if need be — the
voice of the lip-server. To him I was especially
confided by my mother's orders at the time I began
to think and reason, and this I did not fancy, for up
to that time, as I say, I had been left to the charge
of Selwyn Powys and my foster-mother. Now
they kept away from me.

Well, one fine morning, when I had passed my
ninth birthday, the growing dislike, nay, hatred,
that I had formed for Padre Alonzo, took definite
shape. [How well do children know those whom
they can trust !] It happened thus wise: The holy
man had been instructing me in Latin, and I, hav-
ing found out that he thought me stupid, decided to
play it thus, as my tasks would be lighter. His
duties were not easy ; I was often surly with him
and would be spite-dumb in his presence. Some-
thing happened — what, I do not remember ; it may
be that I tore up my written exercise, mayhap some-
thing else ; be it what you will, it made the priest
angry, and he said hotly : " You English cub of a

8 Drake and His Yeomen

heretic nation ! had your mother not made the mis-
take of marrying in your cursed country, I would
have been spared the trouble of trying to teach so
dull a clod as thou art."

This would not have affected me and I would
have let it go, had it not been for the speech of Sel-
wyn Powys, who at that moment happened to be
going by. Pausing, he remonstrated with the Padre,
saying somewhat hotly : " Holy father, the boy is
fair and like those in his own country, but that he is
English is no reason for his being reviled — mark
ye that ; nor is he of heretic birth, for such is a
lying speech without cause or reason ! "

And now I recall to my mind that there were some
more words, and that I was the subject of them, and
then my mother entered. But before she did, the
priest had said something to Powys that made him
cringe — what it was I had not caught ; but at all
events, his face went white and red and white again,
while the other glared at him fiercely under his great
eyebrows and shook a threatening and triumphant
finger. But the presence of the Marquisa — for that
was my mother's title by inheritance — put an end to
the scene ; Padre Garcia took me by the arm, and
with his face all smiling led me up to her. Would
that I could call to mind any tenderness that my
mother ever showed me ; I did not know, then, that
it had been years before her dislike had permitted

Concerning Myself 9

her to be at ease with me. She might not have
been able to help her feelings ; but I think that I
had begun by that time to notice them. Yes, verily
I believe I was often hurt by her unresponsiveness
to my caresses.

" Don Marteo will not study, and hath developed
a contrary disposition," said the Padre, with a hiss
that was soft and yet to me threatening. " He has
been subject to bad influence that should be removed,
and I will see to it."

I felt a new feeling welling into my heart ; I had
often known short outbursts of temper, if things had
gone wrong with me, but now this was something
more, — an angry passion of distrust and hate. I
looked up and my eyes met his.

" I shall be gentle with him," went on the holy
man ; " he shall be taught and led, by kind words, to
see his errors and to regard the truth."

But he must have read my mind and seen the
thoughts thereof, or mayhap he felt the heat of my
body, for my anger had set me all on fire : one hand
of his rested on my shoulder, and the other held my
arm. I felt his fingers closing ; at first slowly, with
a pressure as if admonishing me to be silent ; but
stronger it grew, even as he spoke, until the pain
was such I could hardly stand it — I thought his
nails would be meeting through my flesh ! But, child
though I was, I would not for my life let him per-

lo Drake and His Yeomen

ceive that I felt it, and I looked him squarely in the
eyes though my sight was blurred and red spots
danced across my vision.

" Be a dutiful son," said my mother, in her languid
way, "and obey the holy father." To this I replied
nothing, but cast a quick look round the chamber.
Powys had left it, and without further word my
mother did also. Scowling the priest half flung
me into the depths of a great chair and strode out
into the hall.

Now I think we remember events, not so much
from what we did, as from how we felt at the time
of doing, and this day I have marked for this reason.
I followed the Padre out into the hall ; he had de-
scended but a few steps of the stair. Having no
warning of my coming, he was unprepared, and I
struck him with all my small strength full in the
face ! It could not have hurt him much, but he
whirled and caught me, and the first thing I knew I
was dangling head downward over the marble court
below.

But the priest did not seem to be angry, he
laughed softly to himself, — the cruellest, most bitter
laugh, God grant I shall ever hear (I heard it once
again) ; it was the laugh of one who enjoys the suf-
fering of others — the inquisitor, not only calloused
but delighted at the quivering of anguished flesh.
He must have been strong in his sinews, for after

Concerning Myself 1 1

shaking me, — and this time I believe I did let forth
a cry, — he lifted me over and laid me down on
the stairway. I was helpless to move, the whole
place seemed swimming, the great arch overhead
swaying and unfolding like the main course of a
galleon ! But soon I was to witness something.
A voice spoke above me and there stood Selwyn
Powys !

" What have you been doing to the boy ? what
have ye done to my young master ? " cried he, and
his voice grated and croaked.

" Hanging him by the heels for the benefit of
his manners, as I will hang thee for the benefit of
thy soul," said the priest, warningly. " Come, thou
hast betrayed thyself! Betray thy companions and
escape the thumb-screws, though by St. Jago I
promise thy neck shall feel the steel ! Come, here-
tic!" he snarled. "Speak, I command thee."

Now Selwyn Powys was not a young man, nor
was he, to appearance, one of much bulk or strength.
But I came to know the build of such in after days
and to judge them at a glance. Small men perhaps,
but with thick necks and big shoulders, sturdy
limbed, with legs somewhat bowed — the men for
lifting and heaving on the ropes — I learned to
know them. There came a fierce, strange sound,
half groan, half curse, and he was at the priest's
lean throat ! There came another sound, short and

12 Drake and His Yeomen

horrid, like the breaking of a bone, as they swayed
over the stone railing, and then with a quick heave
and a thrust, the priest's body shot out and fell.
Down it went like a sack of grain, down on the
marble steps at the foot of the landing.

I had closed my eyes as I saw the figure in the
cassock disappear, and now through the half-open
lids I could see that Selwyn was bending over me.
He was panting hard and praying, but after ascer-
taining that I was not much hurt he glanced about
him with a gesture and look of sudden fear. Then
he picked me up in his arms as if I weighed noth-
ing at all and carried me back to the room where I
took my lessons from the priest. I had really been
made faint by fright, and there was no dissembling
in my weakness. But now I am going to record a
strange thing : Though, after a lapse of time, we
met in close companionship under circumstances
unusual, Selwyn Powys never learned from my lips
that I had seen him attempt to do a man to death !

Although the fall and scuffling must have made
some noise, no one had appeared, and this is right
easily understood, for the staircase is at the end of
a long corridor. We had few servitors and no
guests. Powys, as soon as I could lift my head,
stood me upon my feet and brushed my clothes
with his hand, as a nurse might treat a child that
had tripped and fallen. At the same time he

Concerning Myself 13

straightened out the lacing of his doublet that
almost had been torn apart in the struggle ; this
done, and no one yet appearing, he took me by the
arm and together we passed into another room and
down a narrow staircase into the garden, where he
began to talk to me about the flowers, for he was a
gardener of no mean merit. I could not display
much interest ; but he did not remark upon it, and
we were thus employed when there came a cry, and
one of the maidservants rushed forth, calling in
great anguish for Selwyn to return, and that
Padre Alonzo had been killed. We hurried back
into the palace and found that they had carried the
body into one of the rooms in the lower floor and
placed it on a bed. My mother was there with
some of the females, and breathlessly one of them
informed us that a man had been sent down into
the town to fetch a surgeon.

" Is he dead ? " questioned my mother of Powys.
There was no mark on the priest's thin face, but he
lay there like an effigy, still and white. His heavy
cowl had broke the force of his fall and prevented
his pate from being cracked. But the great crucifix
that dangled about his neck had been broken, and
what was left of it lay on his breast. " Is he dead?"
asked my mother again, and Powys, with his face as
white as alabaster, laid his ear against the other's
heart.

14 Drake and His Yeomen

" No, Donna Marquisa ! " he said ; " he lives !
It is no doubt that the holy man suffered from a
vertigo and fell o'er the balustrade."

There came a slight movement from the figure
upon the couch, and Father Alonzo's deep-set eyes
opened. There was sense in them ! his lips quiv-
ered as if he was trying to frame words that would
not come — his mind was alert, but his body for
the time was dead and useless. Such malignancy
never have I seen as that with which he regarded
Powys. The latter shrank back fearsomely. Be-
fore many minutes the leech had arrived, and he
pronounced that Padre Alonzo would live, but that
his body might remain dead, for his backbone had
been injured — and that affects the powers which
govern action.

When this verdict had been reached, once more
the priest's lips moved, but no sound came forth.
It was plain that he could hear what passed, and
that he was endeavoring to frame words without re-
sult. There was nothing to be done, and I would
not have lifted a finger, so I slipped away. When
I left the chamber I found Powys in the hallway.
He grasped me in his arms and kissed me on the
forehead. Then he picked up a long cloak from a
chair, went out the door, and that was the last I saw
of Master Powys for many long months.

In the evening some of the priest's sombre-clad

Concerning Myself Ij

companions came and carried him away bodily on
their shoulders, [still lying upon the couch where he
had been placed,] and it was a long time before I set
eyes on him either; but of this there is more to
come, that shall be told in due order.

CHAPTER II

THE MYSTERIOUS BEGGAR

HE disappearance of my old friend of
course excited comment and questioning
at first, and then when the surprise was
over all became known. Padre Alonzo's
speech had returned to him and he had de-
nounced Master Powys, not only as a man who
had intended to do murder, but as a heretic and
unbeliever, which was much worse. Great search
was made for him ; but months went by and there
came no word, or inkling of his whereabouts, and no
one spoke his name in my hearing. As the Padre
lay warped and twisted at his monastery, he both-
ered me no more, and I resumed my studies under
the care of a young Jesuit who, although possess-
ing an able mind, was of indolent habit and allowed
my own will to work its way; so without much
trouble we managed to pass the time. But I made
progress, nevertheless, and was, I dare say, as much
advanced in studies as most boys of my age. I
spoke French fairly, Spanish with a pure accent,
I knew Latin and Greek (the latter not much).
But I was satisfactory.

The Mysterious Beggar 17

My mother had forbade either Powys or my
nurse speaking to me in English ; nevertheless I
had picked up not a little knowledge of my native
tongue from hearing them use it (my mother spoke
it with difficulty and detested it heartily), but now all
this was changed. My new instructor was a wise
man in some ways, a Frenchman by birth, and he
had lived some time in London during the reign of
Queen Mary. So it was his advice that I should
learn to speak what might be of some use to me, and
we began to talk and read in the language which by
all rights was my inheritance. But I soon surpassed
him, for I had the means of practice that he had not.
My foster-mother's tongue being now unloosened
by permission, — for she had never learned to well
master the Spanish lingo, — I made a great prog-
ress. In fact, I would search her out at all times,
and as she loved me as were I her own and as I
loved her, deep grew the affection between us.
The Marquisa I saw less and less of; for although
she had many admirers (I had met plenty of great
people who are of no moment in this telling), there
had been no favorite suitor until at this time, when
Don Pedro de Vertendonna, an exceedingly haughty
and handsome man, aspired for her hand. They
said that in all Spain there were but three richer
men. Sooth, he was bedight with jewels and gold
and a brave sight to see ! But he scarcely ever took

1 8 Drake and His Yeomen

notice of me and regretted doubtless my existence with
all his heart. Digit o Monslrari, I was a reminder he
did not Hke.

After the marriage, which was celebrated with
great pomp in the big cathedral at Cadiz, near which,
I might here say, lay the castle and estate at which
we lived, we all moved to Valliera, and I came to
reside at the palace of my stepfather.

I was now in my thirteenth year, large and strong,
with the tendency to be so rough in my sport that
my boy companions, who were few (but exceedingly
noble), avoided me, and I was often complained of,
lectured, and punished. This led me into a somewhat
solitary manner. I can say of a truth that I did
not know much happiness in those days. But when
I was not at books, I was consumed with a fierce
desire for action and adventure. My exercise with
the sword (for it were part of my education) was a
great delight ; my wrist was strong and my eye quick.
The old guardsman who instructed me often cried
out with pleasure ; but this alone did not give me
sufficient outlet. One of the old servants of the
house had been a seafarer and had sailed in the
Spanish Main, and many a long yarn did he spin for
me, and many a night did I lie awake thinking them
over. He made me a little gallease that I used to
sail to wonderful far countries in the fountain. But

The Mysterious Beggar 19

imaginings alone did not fill out my nature ; I de-
lighted to climb to the topmost branches of a tall
poplar tree that lifted high above the others in the
grove, and I made my way up the sheer face
of the great wall that surrounded the garden, with
nothing but the crevices to help me. By means
of a vine I clomb from the edge of this wall
where it joined the battlements, to the window
of a little apartment next my own. There was not
a corner nor a secret passage (and the place was full
of them) that was not known to me. The wall to
which I referred looked over a narrow street, to the
north. Now the houses of the poor encroach upon
those of the mighty in Spain, and a hovel may be
but a stone's throw from the postern gate of a
grandee. Well, I stood upon the wall one day, with
a sheer fall of twenty feet below me, and looked down
into this alley. Off at the corner I could perceive
some children playing, brown skinned, half naked,
and despised ones ; but happy for all of it, and I
longed to be with them, for I was, of a truth, though
neglected, a prisoner confined to bounds, except for
the times that I left under escort with a priest or
instructor at my side. O ! How I hated all of
them !

From watching the playing children my glance wan-
dered nearer, and I saw seated in the warm sunlight
at the foot of the wall, what was so common a sight

20 Drake and His Yeomen

in Spain, that it did not hold my attention for even
an instant. A beggar, a mere bundle of rags, sat
there with a crutch beside him. Though there were
but few passers-by on this lonely street, his hand
was outstretched, alms-asking. He was so fair be-
neath me, that it was easy for me to obey the prompt-
ings of a whim, and taking a small coin from my
pocket, I leaned over and dropped it so that it fell
into his palm. Then I drew back ; but I heard a
voice say plainly in weak, muffled tones : —

" Thanks, thanks ! from a poor beggar who is
both blind and deaf."

Looking over the wall again, I saw a strange sight.
The cripple — for that he appeared to be also —
was turning his head slowly from left to right. He
had pushed up the bandage on his forehead a little,
and from his attitude I perceived that he was both
looking and listening, and was perplexed at hearing
no footfall and perceiving no one. That he had
thus betrayed himself was easily seen, but I cared
not for that ; there was amusement in the prank,
and I detached some loose mortar from the top of
the wall and poured it down upon his head. This
disclosed my position ; with a quick glance he
looked upward, and his eyes met mine, and then
it was my turn to betray astonishment. I knew
those eyes ! (And here let me state that it is this
part of the face that has to be hidden if one wishes

The Mysterious Beggar 2i

to avoid recognition. The eyes tell tales, and it
will always be so.)

Selwyn Powys sat there in the sun beneath me !
Whether he had recognized me, or not, was not
plain at first; but all doubt was soon removed — I
was on the point of addressing him when he spoke
my name. So glad was I to see him that I was
tempted to make a leap of it at the risk of my legs.
I cried out shrilly that I knew him. But, raising
his hands and lowering his eyes, and the bandage
at the same time, he cautioned me to silence. Then
he went on as if crooning to himself (speaking in
Spanish) and told me much in few words.

He had seen me before, and now I remembered
that once, when accompanied by Martha, I had
seen her stop and speak a few words to a blind
beggar on the corner as she gave him alms.

"Young master," he went on, " despite how I
appear, it fareth well with me and with thee also —
that I know ; but no happiness will come to thee
in this land, or from the life here about thee. Thou
shouldst go to thy father's folk in England, and it will
be so," he went on. " Here thou art out of place."

"Then take me, Selwyn Powys," I replied in
English, " I will go with thee."

He started at hearing me address him thus, but
did not glance up. Now as I lay prone on top of
the wall my figure was all but concealed ; but to

122 Drake and His Yeomen

my sorrow and chagrin I heard my name being
called in the garden. Some one was searching for
me amid the shrubbery. It was my study hour
and I was late.

" They call me," I said in a whisper over the
wall, "but be here after dark, and we will talk
more."

Some one was coming down the street, and Mas-
ter Powys began to clamor for charity just as I
slid down the surface of the wall, much to the detri-
ment of my hose and my hands. There I found
the servant who had been sent out to search for
me, and went back with him into the castle. Even
to Martha I said nothing this night of the meeting ;
but my mind was far astray during my lesson. I
went to bed, perhaps earlier than my wont, and
after Martha had looked in on me, to see if I were
sleeping (a way she had of doing, and of course to
all appearances I was), I waited but a few moments
to don my clothes again, passed into the next room
and opened the window.

The moon was high in the sky, and though not
at the full, it cast soft shadows and tipped the silver
leaves of the poplar. I could see the reflection of
the tireless little fountain, without which no Spanish
garden is a garden. Above the wall I could see
the lights twinkUng in the town, and the air was so
still that I could hear the low throbbing notes of a

The Mysterious Beggar 23

theorbo, where some gallant serenaded his mistress.
1 could almost detect the words of his song, although
from what direction it came I knew not. But I
had other business on this night than listening to
music or gazing at the scenery, and slipping out of
the window, I grasped the vine, and was soon on
the wall. Thinking it better to observe caution, I
crawled forward on my hands and knees. At last
I reached the place where my old friend had been
seated, and craning my neck looked down. No one
was there, the street was empty ; but at the corner
rose a house of some pretension above the low,
white buildings. Before it stood a figure, and then
I saw where the music came from, for the singer
was picking away at his great lute, and evidently
directing his voice at a window on the second floor ;
but no one appeared, and he shouldered the theorbo
after the manner of an itinerant musician and walked
directly toward me. When he got very close he
flung his instrument into position again, and trying
the strings lightly as if setting them atune, he
paused directly under where I lay, and in the same key
in which he was playing, he hummed a few words.
"Are you waiting, friend, are you waiting?*' he
asked in Spanish. (Tra la, boom boom, went
the lute.) There was no use to tell me who the
singer was ; for as he stepped out of the shadow of
the wall into the full moonlight, it was Master

24 Drake and His Yeomen

Powys and no other. I would have recognized his
sturdy legs if nothing else ; but I would never have
known him as the beggar of the morning ; though his
troubadour habiliments were not glaringly new, yet he
might have passed for a wandering minstrel in fair
circumstances. We talked in whispers, and Selwyn
played a running obligate. But I could see that he
felt there was some risk in this sort of thing by
the way in which he glanced up and down the street.
While he talked, I got the outline of strange
things. He had been to England, having smuggled
himself on board a Biscayan coaster that set sail
from Barcelona (boom, boom, tra la), and he had
returned to Spain some three or four months pre-
vious ; since which time he had been endeavoring
to see me upon a mission, he said, of the greatest
importance (tra la la, boom, boom) ; but what it was
he would not tell me that night, but would reserve
for some other. " And now," said he, changing the
tempo, "young master, we must meet where we
can talk in a way we cannot here, for I must com-
mune with thy inward thoughts and self, and speak
to thee of things that can only be arrived at through
close converse." Then he went on to tell me that
Martha could be trusted, and that had I not met
him in the manner that 1 have related, she was to
have arranged it. " But now," he said, stopping
his playing in his earnestness, " it is better to

The Mysterious Beggar 25

assume that she knows nothing ; there will be naught
to conceal between you, and no suspicions may be
formed." Then he called my attention and asked
if I knew of a heavy iron-studded gate that, half
hid by a clump of rose bushes, led through the wall
at the farther angle.

" Yes, but there is no key," said I, " and I have
never known it to be open, nor does it open on the
street."

" I know that well," he replied, " and if there had
been one anywhere within the reach, it would have
been found ; so we must get around that. Can you
see me where I stand ? "

" Beyond doubt," said I, " most readily."

" I am holding something," said he, in reply.
" Could you catch it if I should toss it you ? "

" Try me," said I.

Gently he tossed something up to me, and I
caught it even in that bad light, without a mishap.
It was soft and pliable.

" Now listen," went on Selwyn Powys. "What
you hold in your hand is wax, and with it you can
get the impression of the inside of the big lock to
the gate. Martha has tried to do so, but her fingers
are too big to press the wax into the niches, and the
keys that we have made fit not, or at least so badly
that they are useless." Then in a few words he
directed me how to mould the various interior parts

iG Drake and His Yeomen

and to make note of them so that when put to-
gether the complete form of the key could be
gathered.

I was for sliding down the wall to him with the
assistance of a rope, but to this he would not listen,
as being dangerous and sure of ultimate discovery.
Then added he : " We must talk together at
length and be unobserved for this purpose." So I
made my way through the flower beds and the little
maze to the gate, and following his directions as to
keeping the wax warm by holding it in my hands
and wetting it after sticking it upon my finger, I
succeeded in getting several misshapen lumps, and
carried them back to him on a stone as he directed,
so as to avoid destroying the shape by handling,
and because the moulds kept better and entire when
cold. I had to exercise some caution in getting
them to the top of the wall, and not a little care in
dropping them into his hat and remembering the
parts of the lock from which they came. We were
once interrupted by the approach of a party of rev-
ellers, and for a long time it looked as if Selwyn
would have to desist from his plotting and turn
minstrel again for their benefit ; but after some coarse
bantering they went their ways, and the rest of the
wax was delivered in safety.

With a parting injunction to be guarded and to
be on the lookout the next evening. Master Powys

The Mysterious Beggar 27

left. As I crawled in at the window, [my passage
hid by the thick leaves of the vine,] I heard the
throbbing of his theorbo down the street.

Now it may be thought that I was over young to
be indulging in this sort of business, and my only
answer to that is doubtless this was so ; but I
was older than my years, and though inexperienced
in the ways of the world at large, confident of my-
self and was resourceful to some extent for the very
reason of my mode of life. For I had been de-
pending on no one else during the years that most
children rely upon others. Had the young priest
who had taken me in charge been less lazy and
more desirous of influence, I doubt not that he
might have gained some hold over me ; but as it
was, he simply existed and counted for neither
one thing nor the other. Having caught him once
in a falsehood, I had lost respect for him, and you
know what this means with young people.

It was impossible for any one to leave the cas-
tello after nightfall, for watches were kept at the big
gates, and no one, servant or otherwise, left without
permission from the guardian, except it were on
business for the Don or at his command. At
some time in the past this old keep must have stood
out well from the town that had grown around it,
for it was built after the fashion of the old feudal
fortresses. The castle proper was still surrounded

28 Drake and His Yeomen

by a moat, and the portcullis was still in existence.
The garden had been a recent addition, and by
recent I mean made during the last one hundred
and fifty years.

That day was one that tried my spirit — I could
scarce wait for nightfall. The young Padre Fran-
cisco was exacting of me, and for the first time
betrayed that some force lay beneath his placid
exterior ; but he found me at least willing to listen
to his lecture, though my mind wandered sadly and
I was taken to task for inattention. After I had
crept into bed, this time with my clothes on, — for I
feared Martha's curiosity no longer (although ac-
cording to arrangements I had told her nothing), —
some one entered. Thinking it was Martha com-
ing in on her usual visit of inspection, I breathed
slowly and regularly with my eyes closed, and then
I opened them, for I felt that whosoever it was had
not left the room and was bending over me —
watching. Above me stood my mother ! It was
the first time that I could remember that she had
come in to see me.

" Marteo," she said gently, in tone that was
new to her, — " Marteo," and she bent as if to put
her lips to mine. I turned my head and shrank
back into the bed coverings. I am glad to state
that the reason I did so was because of the sudden
knowledge that I had everything on but my shoes,

The Mysterious Beggar 29

and not from any disdain of her tenderness. But
she must have taken it that way, for I heard the
door close ; and although I waited, listening for her
footsteps, and deep in my heart longing for her,
she did not return, and never again was this visit
repeated. My poor mother! she was one of those
people who enjoy life but at odd moments, and
then intensely, and suffer during the most part of
their existence.

Well, I reached the appointed spot on the wall
and lay there for a few minutes before I saw any
one, and then it was a gray Friar who came wad-
dling along with his cowl over his head and his arms
thrust into his wide sleeves. Soon came a hail in
my direction.

" And who art thou ? " I asked, though of course
I knew.

" Father Selwyn," was the reply, " who wouldst
talk with thee. Here, my son, take this." And
he threw the end of a slight cord over^the wall.
I caught it and drew up a heavy key almost the
length of my forearm.

" Now," said Selwyn Powys, dropping for the
nonce the tone he had used, " hasten to the gate,
and when the moon is hidden behind the big middle
tower unlock the bolt and open the door."

So, all impatient, I did as I was told; I passed
through the garden, found the gate, and inserting

30 Drake and His Yeomen

the key as soon as the time came, I tried to turn
it. It grated, but would not move. Then, placing
my foot against the side, I strained with all my
might, and slowly it gave way. Again it required
ail my strength to move it upon its hinges. It
groaned and moved ; I put my hand forward and
my heart sank. There was another door inside !
But as soon as I had pushed the first one open [so
that the dim light entered the archway] I perceived
that the sizes of the locks were much the same, but
there were two huge bolts securing it. Trying the
key once more, I found it unlocked the inner door ;
then, using it as a lever, I slid back the iron bars.
This door pushed through the other way I per-
ceived, after trying it several times, and I slowly
opened it; the hinges gave a hollow grumble at first ;
then it swung wide of its own accord.

I peered past. Behind me the garden was flooded
with moonlight ; but before me there was nothing
but jet blackness, and then I heard a hollow rapping
sound, and a damp air crept past me that chilled
my limbs.

It was a fortunate thing that I felt my way before
taking a step — I might have come to grief had I
not used diligence. The passageway, into which
this second door led, began with a straight descent
of six steps, and I went down them much after the
fashion of a person who, unable to swim, enters

The Mysterious Beggar 31

deep water. At last I found that level ground was
before me, and sounding with my foot as I ad-
vanced, my heart beating loudly, I pushed ahead.
The knocking continued growing louder, and I
came to the foot of another stone staircase. It had
appeared that I had unlocked enough doors, but
this was the last.

"Try the key," said a distant voice behind the
obstruction. I found the keyhole and pushed the
door open.

I came out into another garden, and the dim
moonlight seemed brilliant after the darkness.
Selwyn Powys was there alone, and I threw my
arms about his neck. For a full minute after the
embrace we stood there looking at one another.
Then Selwyn said, " Come," and turned. Before
us rose a well-built structure of gray stone, and
holding my hand, he conducted me into the build-
ing by what was evidently a 'rear entrance. We
came into a room sparsely furnished and dimly
lighted by a sputtering dip. He placed me on a
chair, and drawing up nearly opposite me, he began
to submit me to a course of questions.

It did seem odd that, after having told me that
he had come from England at the risk of his life
to find me, he should be concerned, not for my
liberty or my happiness, but for my spiritual wel-
fare. For, after asking me concerning the teach-

32 Drake and His Yeomen

ings to which I had been subjected, and if I loved
the Pope, he began to sift me to find the condition
of my soul. Earnestly, indeed, did he talk, and
from a condition of surprise and disappointment I
caught the infection.

When I went back to the castle through the hid-
den passage, I had much to think about ; of course I
was puzzled. To be short, for five or six nights
this continued. Perhaps I was a willing convert,
or perhaps I had seen enough of the ways of
popery. At any rate, after a week I had imbibed
enough heretic doctrines to bring me to the stake,
and before a month had gone by I was a member
of a little congregation that met secretly at mid-
night in the cellar of this house and worshipped at
a risk that was fearful to contemplate. Some well-
known people did I meet at these gatherings, one
very aged man who had been a pupil of Melanchthon,
and another, who had been a close companion of
Lefebre. The Reformation was making long strides
in France, but it had not dared to raise its head
in Spain ; nor methinks will it ever gain foothold
there, so strong are the powers that work against
it.

It had become so much a matter of course for me
to indulge in these nocturnal excursions that I took
them as a matter of granted. I had almost worn a
pathway through the vines by means of my frequent

The Mysterious Beggar ^3

comings and goings, and soon the great key turned
the locks easily from constant practice.

Months went by. I was the very youngest that ap-
peared at the meetings, and certe I was but a listener ;
and I began to wonder what was expected of me and
why I had been reckoned of so much importance
by Selwyn Powys. One day I knew, and as he told
it tersely I can tell it best in his words.

We had left the cellar, where there had been a
somewhat larger attendance than usual, and he
stopped me in the garden.

"Young master," said he, "I know now that
young as thou art, thou hast embraced the truth and
that the new spirit is born within thee, and I do not
fear that it will be driven out ; and so I will tell thee
something of thyself and why I have been so cautious
in my dealings. Thy half-brother in England is
dead, and to thee belong the estates and possessions
of the family. Thou art Sir Matthew Maunsell of
Highcourt and art entitled to take place of a baronet
in Free England, and there thou must go right
shortly. And strong in thy new faith thou wilt
find everything ready to thy hand : a royal welcome,
good friends, and, praise God, liberty ! "

I was all on fire at once ; for it was daily growing
harder for me to dissemble, I hated the acting
of the part, and the excitement of the evening ex-
cursions had died away.

34 Drake and His Yeomen

Powys promised me that all arrangements would
be made as soon as possible, and that Martha and
I would be provided with means to reach some sea-
port where he would join us, and then : Ho ! for
distant England ! But the programme that we
arranged so easily was to be interrupted. I had
not seen my mother, except once or twice, since
the night that she had come to my bedside, and
Martha informed me the day after the speech of
Powys's that I have recorded, that a great event
had happened for the house of Vertendonna, and
that an heir had been born to my stepfather — not
such a babe as I had been, but one strong and
lusty with lungs like a clarion-player, for I could
hear the cries of the strange little voice when I en-
tered the apartment where the babe was being shown
to the members of the household and family.

My mother was an exceedingly sick woman,
though ; there was much concern for her, and no
one was permitted to see her but her attendants. I
did not look upon her face until the next morning,
and then she lay cold and white, and for the first
time, to all appearance, supremely happy, in the
great high bed, with the gold and crimson canopy.
Candles burned beside her, some priests were chant-
ing the requiem, and I stood awed, and silent, and
untearful in the presence of death. I mourned sin-
cerely at the funeral, and for the few days following

The Mysterious Beggar 35

was moody and unhappy and more neglected than
ever. In fact, I was not considered at all, and had
Powys learned what I knew subsequently, much that
happened could have been avoided. Assuredly most
people thereabouts would never have missed me,
and my stepfather doubtless would have considered
my departure good riddance.

Powys condoled with me in my loss, and put oiF
on account of it making the final arrangements for
our flight ; but under his direction I now broached
the subject to Martha, and she appeared to be well
informed. She also told me more of my family and
more of herself. She was not young, but in the prime
of womanhood, and she was to marry Selwyn as soon
as they had arrived in England. She expressed the
hope (and it was odd to hear her do so) that neither
she nor he would ever have to leave my service, and
she made me promise this — which I did on my
heart. Martha told me that my father's sister, who
had married a Scotch lord, was still Romish and a
lady in waiting to Mary, the wife of the King of
France, and who afterwards styled herself the Queen
of the Scots. She described to me the scenery of
England and was as eager to return there as I was
to go. Every night I dreamed of it.

CHAPTER III

THE BLACK ORDER

ADRE FRANCISCO had paid little

attention to me since the death of my
mother, and I had been left to my own

devices absolutely, and this had given

Martha and myself much time for talking. But the
priest appeared one evening, shortly after darkness
had set in, with a request that I should accompany
him upon a matter of importance. Now this was
the night that preceded the one that had been
settled upon for our escape ! Martha and I were
to pack up a few belongings and leaving by the
secret entrance to meet Selwyn, who would have
horses ready. It had been the intention to ride
all night to some place where we could take ship
before we could be apprehended.

The priest's request was a strange one, and he did
not enlighten me as to his intentions. It was clear
that he had made some arrangement, however ; for, as
we went out of the great entrance, — he having close
grasp of my hand, — he spoke to a black Friar, who
tmrned and accompanied us, the warder at the gate

The Black Order

bowing low as we passed. We walked a long way
in a direction that was new to me, and passing before
a great church, followed close along an unbroken wall
and entered a low, sombre building with narrow wm-
dows that were heavily barred. I had not asked a
question of my conductors on the journey, but no
sooner were we admitted (after some knocking and
words) than I began to feel a sense of fear. The
corridor was but dimly lighted, and here and there
stood whispering groups of priests in the black habit
of the one who had accompanied us. I would have
stayed close by the young Padre, for even he seemed
like a friend among these frightening strangers ; but
telling me to remain where I was, he shook his
hand free from mine that would have held him, and
disappeared. No one spoke to me, no one even
approached me, and my pride tempted me not to
show my feelings, but to aiFect an attitude of uncon-
cern ; and thus I stood with my arms folded, out-
wardly possessed, but with my heart beating and
hammering against my ribs. Soon my tutor re-
turned, and leading me down the corridor, he con-
ducted me into a room lit by a few tapers burning
before a great crucifix, almost life size, that hung
over a draped altar. Another door opened, and the
crooked figure of a man dressed in the same black
gown as the others, with the cowl drawn over the
head, tottered up to us. I say tottered, though'^it

38 Drake and His Yeomen

were better to use the word " shuffled " ; his feet
dragged heavily, and he only kept himself from faUing
forward by the help of a stout staff grasped in both
hands. When quite close he stopped and pushed
back the cowl. I recognized the ferret eyes and the
hooked beak of Padre Alonzo ! The picture of
him as I had seen him last, came to me ; but all that
was human had faded from his face ; the temples
were sunken and there was scarcely enough flesh to
cover the outlines of the skull. His shaven head
made the resemblance to death more frightful, and I
could not control a start of horror. Formerly he
had been a tall man ; but now he appeared bent to
half his height.

" You know me, you remember me ? " he asked
in the flat cracked voice of a hunchback.

" I do," I replied, and I spoke his name.

" 'Tis well," said he. " We will delay no longer
— follow!" and we fell in behind him as he worked
his way toward an entrance, the door of which had
been thrown wide open. It closed behind us with
a heavy, echoing report, and there we were in a long
room filled with objects that were strange to me.
But I cannot even now remember or describe them
clearly. There were utensils of wood and iron,
wheels and ropes and several long bars hung down
from the ceiling. Seated on either side of a great
throne-hke chair were five horrible beings whose

The Black Order 39

heads turned with one accord as we came in. Be-
neath their cowls their faces were hid by long black
masks with slits for eyeholes. They rose without a
word and remained standing until the deformed priest
had seated himself on the great centre throne. The
mystery, the silence, and the horror gained such pos-
session of me that it took great effort to prevent
myself from screaming as one might in the foul
clutches of a wicked dream. Padre Francisco, who
stood near me, was affected also. I could see that,
from his drawn face and his lips that moved in the
ejaculatory prayer.

Padre Alonzo's hand sought a cord that hung
beside the chair in which he sat. In response to a
pull a solemn muffled bell rang somewhere and
a door at the farther end of the chamber opened.
Two figures in black hose and doublets, with
masks — black also — hiding their visages, came in,
dragging between them the half-dressed figure of a
man. He was tightly bound with cords so that his
shoulders almost met behind him, his head was
hung back loosely ; but even before I saw his pale
blood-streaked face I knew it was Selwyn Powys.
I would have cried out then, of a surety, had not
one of the black-robed council, who had risen a step
before me, closed my mouth with his hand, at the
same time shielding me from my poor friend's
sight.

4© Drake and His Yeomen

" Thou hast denied that thou knew me, or that I
know thy name ! " hissed Padre Alonzo, leaning
forward. " We have a witness here to confront
thee with." With that the black-robed captor
whirled me suddenly about, and Selwyn Powys
looked me in the eyes. His countenance had
undergone a dreadful change. It was waxen,
with deep lines down his cheeks ; the white upper
garment that he wore was red from wrist to elbow.
With an effort he straightened his knees and stood
firmly.

"Yea," he said, endeavoring to speak aloud.
" Thou hast spoken right ; I am the one who made
thee what thou art, but who did the work badly,
as all can see. But Satan will accomplish what I
failed to do, and thy misshapen soul shall be tor-
tured as thy body hath been."

I fain believe that the chief inquisitor would
have felled him with his staff had he possessed the
strength, and perhaps Powys hoped that he would
do so, for he inclined his head as if eager to receive
a blow, but none fell. Instead, the judge leaned
forward, and, pointing with his trembling, bony fin-
ger, spoke a word I could not catch. At this
Padre Francisco stepped out boldly.

"Holy Father," he cried, "I beg of thee to
allow this young boy to retire. He is not fit for
such scenes ; I beg of thee," he repeated.

The Black Order 41

" And for thyself, thou speakest also," hissed the
devil-hearted one, for such he must have been.
"No, both shall stay." #

" Shall he have no time to recant ? " asked a
deep voice from behind one of the masks. At this
Powys spoke again.

" Recant ! " cried he. " Listen well, and you
may hear every fibre of my body cry out against
thee and thy teachings, against all thy deviltries and
idolatries ! The last flutter of my heart will praise
the new faith and its meanings ; the faith that will
rise to confound false doctrine and evil thought ! "
The misshapen priest stamped his foot and half
rose. Again he pointed. There came a sound of
scuffling feet and Selwyn Powys's voice saying
in English : —

" Have courage. Sir Matthew ! Fear not ; have
confidence, and be faithful ! " A heavy chain
dropped on the stone floor. I heard the creaking
of a rope, the room whirled about me, and I fell
senseless, made so by God's mercy who protecteth
His children.

And thus did the soul of my master, beloved
friend, and faithful servitor go out in anguish,
as many souls have departed before and since.

When my senses came back to me, I was in the
open air, being carried in some one*s arms, and it
was some moments before I could tell the why or

42 Drake and His Yeomen

wherefore of such procedure, and then I saw that
it was the young priest and a stranger who had hold
of me. My brain wandered sadly as if in a
fever. I must have been a heavy burden, but they
carried me thus into the castle and placed me upon
my couch. There I remained for five days, and
when I did grow strong enough to raise my head,
my mind was like that of a child but two years old ;
the names of things had left me, and all my recollec-
tions returned but slowly : it was over a year before
I could recall the happenings of this night. Faith-
ful Martha Warrell never learned what I could
tell, though, poor, broken-hearted creature, she
suspected all of it. Selwyn Powys had disappeared,
and granting that to be a fact, he was as good as
dead in Spain.

How or where they had found him is more than
I know, but several others of the little congregation
with whom I worshipped were missing ; for the
Spanish inquisition, like some great monster that
lurks beneath a nation, as a devil-fish does beneath
the water, thrusts its arms in all directions, and woe
betide the unlucky mortal that is once within its
clutches.

Martha tended me faithfully during my illness.
Hardly for an instant did she leave my side, and as
soon as I was able to be about, she told me that a
great change was to come over my affairs. She did

The Black Order 43

not have to go into deep explanations, for I ac-
cepted the news that I was going to go upon a
journey with the indifferent delight of a child, and
as before my experience in the torture chamber I
had been advanced for my age, my brain had now
gone backward : I was a dolt and a dullard. This
fact did not seem to excite much comment from my
stepfather's adherents, and mayhap Martha was
the only one that noticed it, and it but increased
her devotion. At all events, one morning we
drove away from the castle, she and I, and I caught
a gHmpse of the Don, a handsome figure, to be
sure, in his black and silver mourning, standing at
the great gate surrounded by some of his friends.
I sat there in the coach, with my head on Martha's
shoulder, not caring where I went, and he watched
me go, with a smile on his lips, not caring either. I
was somewhat of a joke, I dare say, with his rela-
tions. I had become familiar with great names
a-plenty, and knew many faces to fit to them ; but
every one knows how it is with proud people : they
seldom concern themselves with others whom they
regard as dependents or pensioners of their ac-
quaintances. Martha told me that we were going
to embark at Cadiz for Flanders, and that all this
had been brought about by my Aunt Katharine,
who was then in France. I cannot tell where we
landed, but I think it UOrient, and thence we went

44 Drake and His Yeomen

inland, having been met by a courier, and I was
taken to the chateau at which Lady Katharine
Taliaferro (born Maunsell and twice widowed) was
stopping.

CHAPTER IV

ENGLAND

I HAD been much wasted by my illness,
but had grown so tall, that I no doubt
appeared unprepossessing and feeble in

body, as I was certainly dulled in mind.

The only thing that I craved deeply was sleep and
solitude, and this I soon got plenty of; for after
four or five attempts to draw me out and ascertain
my aptitude and temper, my aunt decided that I
had neither one nor the other, and again I settled
down to a life that could not possibly harm any one
and did no end of good to me, in that every day
I gained health and strength. Nothing was said
to me about the fact which Selwyn Powys had
appraised me of; namely, that I was the heir of
some property, and a baronet by right of descent.
I was not forced to study or to exert myself in
any measure ; I simply existed healthily. Without
any reluctance I had gone back to the going through
with the outward forms of the religion which my
aunt professed, and there was no hypocrisy here,
for at this time I would have worshipped a golden

46 Drake and His Yeomen

image or a clay one, so far as any effect of doing so
would have had upon my mental consciousness.
Perhaps Lady Katharine regretted the bargain she
had made and the burden she assumed in sending
for me ; perhaps she had but hoped to use me as
a tool to further her own designs and found me
what she wished.

I remember the gleam of interest that awakened
in me at the news that we were at last going to Eng-
land, and I date from this day the complete recovery
of my mental powers. Yes, well do I recall how it
seemed when I was on the ship midway across the
Channel ! I was watching the waters dancing and
leaping, — for we were in the midst of the chop, and
every one was ill but myself and the crew, — yes, and
as I looked out, a heavy veil seemed to lift ; I drew
a long breath and gazed down at myself. It was
the wakening from partial sleep ; I realized who I
was, where I had been, and to what I was going. I
was Sir Matthew Maunsell, aged sixteen, a Protes-
tant, by the grace of God, and all the old courage
that had marked me in my very early days returned.
The ship, a small craft of five and thirty tons, was
bound for Dundee in Scotland, and most of the
sailors were Scotsmen or French. But it was a long
time before they saw the northland. Well do I re-
member the storm that sprang up and how, through

England 47

the terror of it, though I was sometimes frightened,
I rejoiced in keeping the deck, [though bidden by
the captain to go below,] once or twice hauling
away lustily on a rope with the crew. But there
was naught for it; we could not fight against such
head winds and so bad a sea. We sprang a leak
and were forced, against the will of all on board, I
take it, to put in for the coast of England. By the
narrowest chance we managed to make the harbor
of Portsmouth, and there came to anchor in the
midst of a great fleet of vessels that lay riding to
long cables. To the dismay of every one, but es-
pecially to some gentry whose countenances and
methods of speech showed them to be offsprings of
the Church, we were informed by the captain that
the condition of the vessel precluded all idea of pro-
ceeding farther, as the hull had been strained from
stem to stern-post, and it required constant pumping
to keep her afloat even in water that was fairly still.
I remember well my aunt's consternation at this up-
shot ; but still she was not in as bad position as some
of the others, who spoke no English and whose ap-
pearance told tales on them. There were plenty of
Romanists in England, and of course with them she
had held communication. She was English in ap-
pearance, and as she had intended to proceed from
Scotland to London at some future day, she decided
that it would be best not to wait on the odd chance

48 Drake and His Yeomen

of getting a vessel north, but to go ashore and make
her way to her friends : Martha and myself and a
young Jesuit, who was her private confessor, were to
accompany her. I did not know that her mission
was one that every one would have praised for its
disinterestedness. She had left the service of Queen
Mary some three years previously ; but when the latter
had been defeated by Earl Murray at Langside, she
would have joined her if she could, and after Mary
had landed at Workington in Cumberland, she had
made the attempt. Now that the Queen's imprison-
ment seemed to promise to be long, nothing would
do but she must join her, and this she did and re-
mained to the last. All else aside, and despite the
fact that my feeling toward her is perforce not
kindly, I grant that she was a faithful soul and honest
and steadfast according to her limitations. But this
is digressing. It seems to me that I have written a
great deal and not told all that I might or half that
I would like to ; but I was saying they were very
much upset on board the Sagita, all except myself
and Martha. She was the first to discover that a
change had come over me. I cannot explain, nor
have I met any one who ever hath had another such
experience ; but it appeared to me as if I had
suddenly grown and recogliized myself as men's
equal. Even my hands and feet, that were large and
puppy-like, I could use to some purpose without

England 49

awkwardness — altogether it was a very marvellous
thing!

Martha had come to me, shortly after the danger
was over, when we were riding at anchor, and with
tears in her eyes and fear still filling her speech she
would have taken me to her arms. " Where hast
thou been ! " she cried. " I could well punish thee
for the anguish thou hast caused me and thy aunt ! "

" I have been working with the men," I replied ;
" for many lives were in danger."

" You are raving ! " she cried.

" Of what use was it to crawl in there," I returned,
"and lie Hke maggots in a nutshell, not seeing or
knowing what went on ? "

And then I pointed out over the bulwarks (we
had not yet been boarded by any officer of the port).
" There is England," said I ; " thy country and
mine, good Martha, and somewhere there is a place
called Highcourt in Northamptonshire, where they
wait for me, and there we will abide and be rid of
priests and popery forever."

Martha^s astonishment at hearing me speak in
this fashion was so great, that, added to the weakness
she felt from the motion of the ship, she would have
fallen had she not grasped some of the rigging for
support.

" You have heard me," said I, " and this gentle-
man here," and I indicated the captain, who was

5© Drake and His Yeomen

approaching us, " hath promised to set us ashore.
This vessel can proceed no farther."

" Very good. Sir Matthew, *tis well," stammered
poor Martha, and she stumbled down the ladder, up
which some of the passengers who had strength to
move were endeavoring to crawl.

We were soon surrounded by small craft of all
sorts, and a bargain was struck for one of them to
set us on shore with our baggage. As we rowed
in, the young priest, who was disguised in a
feathered hat and a thick wattled cloak, addressed
me.

" Move closer, my son," he said, "for the spray
drenches thee."

" Many thanks for your kindness," I returned ;
"a few drops of salt water can harm nothing, and
moreover I am not 'thy son,' but Sir Matthew
Maunsell, of England, and thou wouldst call me
heretic and unbeliever, and I rejoice thereat."

There came a squeal from my aunt, and she nearly
had a confusion of blood to the brain on the instant.
My speech had deprived her of words, and she
gasped, with her arms stretched out straight in front
of her, and her fingers working like a player on the
harp. The priest turned white, and Martha War-
rell looked frightened. I think, poor woman, she
imagined I was possessed of a devil, or under a
spell of witchcraft, and truly the new-born feeling of

England 5 1

strength and self-dependence was like to it. I have
seen such things take place in a measure, when men
have overcome by their own unaided strength some
long-feared enemy, and have gauged themselves
anew and found that their standard of themselves
had been too slight. This seemeth to increase the
stature and to broaden the soul. I had spoken in
French, and the priest replied in the same.

"Have a care of thy speech,'* said he, in a whis-
per. " The Saints guard us from trouble ! watch
thy tongue ! " He glanced anxiously at the wherry-
men who were pulling on the after-thwart. They
understood nothing ; but seeing what consternation
I had set them all in, I did refrain, and in silence we
reached the shore. Lady Katharine glaring at me,
after she had recovered, so fiercely that it was most
comical. We went to an inn, secured the best
rooms the place afforded, and once there, with the
door locked, how her ladyship did rake me ! I was
" a snake that she had guarded in her bosom " ; I
was " a limb of Satan " ; I was everything that she
could think of that was ungenerous ; and from im-
precations which availed her nothing she fell to tears,
and as a last resort turned me over to the priest,
who attempted to reason with me. It was to no
avail ; I had declared my true colors, and I stood by
them. Of course that they were afraid of me I soon
saw ; however, I had no intentions of betraying them,

Drake and His Yeomen

and assured them of the fact ; but the situation was
uncomfortable, and though they probably exagger-
ated their fears to themselves, there may have been
some danger. Lady Katharine had passed us all
off as Protestants escaping from persecution, and
an English innkeeper did not like to have it known
that he had papists for guests, even if parts of the
kingdom were filled with them.

The teachings of the sect of Jesuits lead to per-
fection in the arts of dissembling and subterfuge,
and untruths count for little in what they consider
good cause. For instance, the priest, after perceiv-
ing that he could not convince me, pretended to
agree with some of my views. But I saw through
the deception, and told him so ; then he gave over
and let me go, with something that might have been
taken for a malediction. I left the inn for a ramble,
filled with the desire to be alone, and of course
wended my way to the water front.

There were vessels unloading and loading, bound
some for distant ports, and one or two for harbors
along the shore — coastwise traders. I began to
wonder for what purpose Lady Katharine had
brought me with her, and I learned subsequently
that she had destined me to play a part that would
have been unrighteous and unprofitable, for it was for
me to profess the " new faith " with my lips and
prove my rights to the title and estates of my father.

England 53

but at the same time keep my heart in allegiance to
the cause of Rome, and give my soul to the keeping
of the young priest, who was to be my companion,
and play a part also. I might here state that there
was much of this going on in England, under-
currents of plotting and counter-plotting wonderful
to relate. But my frank declaration had upset this
deep design, and they were sore distressed what to
do. But what they did, nevertheless, was surprising.

CHAPTER V

DESERTED

RETURNED to the inn after an ab-
sence of perhaps two hours, feeling
lonely, but still held up by my strange
new sense of liberty. I knocked on
the door, and there came no response, and then
I opened it. The room was empty ! The four
great boxes that Lady Katharine had brought
off from the ship were missing, and my heart
began to beat faster and faster. What could be
the meaning of this ? A servant passed by, and I
called him up and asked him. The fellow was a
blockhead, who knew nothing but that the people
I inquired for had left the inn ; so I sought
out the landlord. He was a surly, cross-grained
mountain of flesh, who listened to me with a leer,
and when I had finished laughed loudly.

" Oho ! " quoth he, " but thou tellst a great tale !
Body o' me ! but thou art handy with words. But
to be forewarned is a good thing ! I was told what
was to come, and thy mistress left this for thee if

Deserted ^^

thou shouldst return, and she trusteth that in thy
next place thou wilt serve with more diligence and
honesty."

He extended toward me a few coins, and I struck
them out of his hand.

" Thou lying knave," I cried, " know that I am
a baronet of England, Sir Matthew Maunsell of
Highcourt, and I will not brook such speech to
me."

" That for thee, Sir Matthew ! " was the reply,
and he caught me a tremendous blow with the side
of his foot, and I fairly left the floor. As I started
to rise he gave me the swift boot again, this time so
cleverly that I went through the doorway and tum-
bled out into the mud of the street. I would have
returned to the attack as soon as I had gathered my-
self together, had he not slammed the door in my
face. I vowed vengeance against that man (and one
day I had it, and *twas worth rejoicing in — and they
say witnessing), but he was too much for me then.

Muddy and sore, I retraced my path to the ships.
There was one of perhaps fifty tons out in mid-
stream, hoisting up her mainsail. The creaking of
the blocks and the flapping of the great canvas could
be heard on shore ; a wherry was rowing out to her,
and in it I perceived some figures. Before the ves-
sel had gained headway the small boat was alongside ;
two women were helped over the bulwarks, and even

55 Drake and His Yeomen

at the distance I recognized Martha's portly figure
and my aunt's slim one !

To be deserted is one of the most deplorable
of feelings in human life ; the heart sinks and
the brain sickens ; that Martha should have de-
liberately left me was ruinous to my belief in
women ! but poor good creature, I wronged her —
as I afterward found out. Had I been able to
swim, I might have jumped into the water, so bent
was I upon joining them ; but as that was impossible,
my spirits gave way, hailing them was out of ques-
tion, and I sank down on some ship timbers that
were on the shore, and bitterly did I weep.

Somebody touched me on the shoulder while I
was still sobbing, and looking up I perceived that it
was an old man in a worn black velvet suit. He
had a kindly face, and his white beard flowed over
his powerful chest.

" What is wrong ? what is wrong ? '* he asked
kindly. " Can I do aught for thee, young gentle-
man?"

I looked over the water. The coaster was but of
a speck in the distance, carrying the wind just abaft
the beam and making fine running.

" My friends have left me," said I, pointing out
the ship. "They are in that vessel yonder!" —
which, by the way, was a race-built craft and must
have been a fast sailer.

Deserted

"But thou canst soon follow them/* replied the
old man, kindly. " She is bound for London,
and there are several vessels that will sail from
here within the next day that will take thee
thither."

I had dried my tears, for my pride was again com-
ing to my rescue, and I stood up. " I doubt if I
would desire to be with them," said I.

Now I do not think that I am very revengeful in
character, yet I may have inherited from the Span-
ish side a tendency to remember and to satisfy
old scores ; but my feelings were so bitter against
the Jesuit, (who had Lady Katharine completely
in his power,) that I would like to have followed
them for one reason at least, and that was to tell
who they were and watch the consequence, whatever
that might be.

" The Ridolphi plot, and the plan to assassinate
our good Sovereign Queen, was just then being un-
ravelled by Cecil Fitz William (of course I did not,
then, know of this) ; it would have fared ill with any
counter-reformers who were found new-come to
England and mixing in with the retainers of the
Scottish Queen.

" Did your friends leave no word ? " asked the
kind voice of the old man again.

" None," I replied ; " and moreover I do not
think that I care to follow."

58 Drake and His Yeomen

"Art thou not a stranger here?" was the next
question.

" Yes, and alone, kind sir."

He put his hand on my shoulder.

" Prithee, listen," said he. " You see the low
white house yonder. It is mine, and my name is
Thomas Blandford ; if I can do aught for thee, re-
member it and do not hesitate to come to me."

" It is very kind of thee," I replied, " and I shall
not forget, good sir, your offer." And saying this,
I made as if to walk away. I had not yet grown
used to the position of being pitied, and I desired
to be alone.

" Give me thy name," said my unknown friend,
taking a few steps toward me, " so I can leave word
that I will see thee." So I gave it him, thanking
him again, and I knew that he was standing watch-
ing me as I walked away. I might state that I had
not added my title, seeing that it produced no effect
on the landlord, who had put into practice hoc
deposuit potentes with a vengeance. From anger
and fright I fell to self-pity. The deplorable situa-
tion in which I was placed became more and more
plain during the next hour, for I grew hungry.

I had in a small pouch in my doublet one gold
piece of Spain, and around my neck a chain and
locket of gold that I had worn ever since I could
remember. These, and the clothes I stood in, were

Deserted

my only possessions, as my changes of linen and
so forth were in the big box with Martha*s belong-
ings. I was soon compelled to search for food, so I
entered a seaman*s tavern, and throwing my gold piece
down on a table, called for it. It was a rather for-
bidding place that I chanced upon; there were several
rather villanous persons sitting back in the shadow.
They surveyed me with interest, and the servant,
when he came to wait upon me, went over and
spoke to them ; but I got some food which warmed
me, and I paid for a bed, which left me but little
money ; being badly cheated in the prices. As
I sat there thinking matters over (I had entirely
forgot that I was so young), I reasoned that every-
thing depended upon myself, and yet that it was im-
possible for me to accomplish anything without
assistance, and my mind turned to the gentleman
who had spoken to me in the afternoon. I decided
to call upon Mr. Blandford and tell him my story —
so I sallied forth. It had grown dark, and at first
I was not sure of my way, but at last I found it,
and was walking along, thinking of my plight, when
suddenly I was grasped from behind ; the cry that
I would have uttered was stifled in my throat by
a strong grasp of my wizen, and I was carried
bodily up a dark alley and into a building that I
knew was a stable from the smell. There were two
robbers, and one held me while the other despoiled

6o Drake and His Yeomen

me of my doublet and searched me thoroughly. I
struggled, of course, and used my feet and hands to
such good purpose that the rascal who was holding
me flung me back angrily, and my head striking a
wooden post, I knew no more.

CHAPTER VI

NEW FRIENDS

I FEELING of intense cold came with
my senses, and sitting upright with diffi-
culty, I found out the condition I was

in : I had nothing on but my shirt ;

the locket was gone from around my neck, and I
lay shivering in a stall half filled with straw. The
one next to me was occupied by a horse, for I could
hear the thumping of hoofs. I was so miserable
and sick that I wished I were dead, and yet it
appeared as if I were dreaming, and I fain would
have cried aloud for Martha to come and waken
me and hold my hand. When I got to my feet I
was dizzy ; it was so dark that I had to feel my
way, and I stumbled around, bringing up on one
occasion against the flanks of the old horse, but I
could not find the door nor anything to guide me.
From whimpering I began weeping, and from weep-
ing I fell to shouting for help, my terror adding
strength to my voice, and my voice increasing my
terror. All at once I heard the sound of a latch,
and out of the darkness some one speaking.

62 Drake and His Yeomen

" Who is it making all the noise ? " inquired a
man, in half- frightened tones. It was on the tip
of my tongue to say, " Sir Matthew Maunsell of
Highcourtj" but I refrained, and answered, shiver-
ing, for I was no longer in tears : —

" I have been robbed and almost murdered ; pray
help me."

Another voice broke in here with : " It is a boy,
and not a woman ! Come hither, lad. Giles, you
lazybones, go fetch a lanthorn ; the poor lad is in
trouble."

I stumbled into the last speaker before I saw who
it was, and I was laid hold of and led up a short
flight of steps ; then I saw that it was a fat, elderly
dame who had me by the shoulder. An instant
later a big man appeared with a taper shaded by his
fingers, and we walked down a hallway and entered
a low-ceilinged room. I must have cut a sorry
figure standing there in my shirt-tail, with my
knees knocking and my teeth chattering.

" He's hurted, poor lad," the woman said.
" Here, Giles, fetch a cloth and some water."
There was a cut over my forehead that had bled a
little. "And he's most froze, too," went on the
good woman, who was herself not clad for a win-
ter's night. " Here into bed with you." And she
picked me up in her arms and heaved me over
into a great bed stuflFed with soft shavings that was

New Friends 6;^

still warm from where she and her spouse had been
lying. As she made me snug she asked me a
number of questions, and I told her that I was a
stranger in the town, having just come off a ship
and was on my way to see Mr. Blandford, when I had
been waylaid and robbed. The good, kindly soul
tied up my head, and as I had not rested, it seemed
to me for days, drowsiness came over me, the
warmth was grateful to my aching bones, and I fell
asleep. I do not suppose that the good couple
kept a midnight vigil on my account ; but when I
awakened I was alone in the bed, and it required
a great effort for me to remember what had taken
place. There was a smell of cooking, which I dis-
covered, and a savory dish of tripe and onions was
steaming upon a rough table near the fire.

I had been conscious of the odor for some time,
and had been dreaming that I was hungry ; now I
was sure of it. Very soon my hostess appeared.

"Oh, you're awake, lad," was her greeting. "See,
I have some clothes for thee." She laid upon the
foot of the bed some rough worsted hose much
darned, a shirt, and a leather doublet. As the
thieves had even taken my shoes, she had pro-
duced a heavy pair with wooden soles. All this
toggery had seen service, and when I had donned
it I might have passed for an apprentice boy, were
it not for the whiteness of my hands. The woman

64 Drake and His Yeomen

looked at them as she drew up a rough, three-legged
stool, and bidding me sit down, placed herself op-
posite me, with her fat elbows resting on the table
and her good-natured chin supported upon her en-
twined fingers.

So fixedly did she regard me, that I did not raise
my eyes, but made a worthy feeding. When I
looked up she would say, " Eat some more," and
I would go on. The door opened, and the good-
man entered ; he had on a great leather apron and
leaned a whip-stock against the door-post. The
woman rose and went to him.

" Think'st thou he is not like ? " she said, point-
ing at me. The man shook his head.

" I see it not," he returned.

" But I say he is," went on the woman, " all but
the hands."

" Have it so, have it so ! " said the man.

The woman approached me then and tilted my
face up to hers. "Thou art like our son," she
said, "who left us a year ago this Whitsuntide.
Where wert thou born ? "

" In London," said I.

" And thy father's name ? "

I reasoned that there was no use of exploit-
ing myself, and I had no clear recollection what
I had said the night before, so I answered her
questions again as shortly and truthfully as I

New Friends 65

could (except I laid no claim to title) ; but she
interrupted me two or three times to give me a
resounding kiss on the forehead — a motherly buss
that betrayed her kindly heart. She would not
hear of my leaving, but I promised to return after
the call upon Mr. Blandford, that morning, and make
report. My visit was a fruitless one, I found that
the old gentleman lived after the manner of a
person in easy circumstances ; but the servant who
opened the door for me must have regarded me
as suspicious, for he told me that his master was
away, so I returned to the mews where my new-
found friends lived, and the comfort of having
found them such was great. Dame Truman was
awaiting me, and Giles, who made his living by
doing carting along the water front, appearing at
noonday, I accompanied him back to his labor.

The day following this I worked driving the
horse and helping load timbers, and won Truman's
good opinion by my effort. He was a man of few
words, honest of speech and mind, and completely
beneath the thumb of his goodwife. They had
made a couch for me in a small closet adjoining
their room, with a little window that opened out
into the alley.

I found that their son, who was three years
older than I, but into whose shoes I had fitted, had
been tempted on board a ship bound whither

66 Drake and His Yeomen

they knew not, and that was the last seen of
him.

I did not call upon Mr. Blandford now for three
or four days, and then when I did so, I was informed
that he had left for Plymouth to be gone a fort-
night. So I worked on, happy and contented in my
labor ; my hands were white no longer, and my mus-
cles and sinews grew strong and sturdy. I had
discovered little more that was new about my friends,
for there was little to discover, and they found out
not much more about me, except that I was a scholar
and could both read and write. But there was
small chance to exercise my learning; we went to
bed shortly after nightfall and were up betimes in
the morning, and this was a fine life for a tall lad
of sixteen.

But a strong temptation was growing up in my
bosom. After a few weeks of this sort of exist-
ence, never could I see a ship getting up her
anchor but I wished to be on board her. I talked
to the sailor-men who lounged about the jetties,
and great was the consternation of good Giles Tru-
man when he found me deep in converse with a
bearded mariner from the port of St. Sabastine, who
spoke a mixture of French and Spanish — a vile
and outlandish tongue that Giles considered it ill
for a man to know. I had discovered also, by this
time, that Mr. Blandford was a merchant shipowner

New Friends 67

given to good works, who had retired from the sea
possessed of some affluence — made, it was whispered,
in the slave trade. I had never clapped eyes on
him, however, since that first day and had got it in
my head that he did not wish to see me for some
reason, not knowing that after his return from Plym-
outh he had gone out on a long voyage of business
that had taken him into the Mediterranean.

I had fallen so quietly into this new life of mine
that all of its strangeness had disappeared ; I was
like to any young lad who worked for his living out of
doors, except that I was taller than most; after I had
trounced the bully of the inn yard at " The Crowing
Cock," I had quite a following among the young
fellows who played at games of strength and swift-
ness in the few hours they had free from labor.
I learned to swim the first time I was in water over
my head and could pull an oar with any of the
wherrymen. I made one short sail in a lugger to a
neighboring port and back, and true to my tempta-
tion was about the shipping as much as possible.
Besides this I served Giles Truman faithfully and
well ; as if I had been his own son I served him.
Now and then he would give me a bit of money
with a warning, " Not to lose it at chuck fardhen "
— but I never saw more than sixpence. Dame
Truman always treated me with respect that tran-
scended e'enmost her affection, for I would read to

68 Drake and His Yeomen

her every scrap of print I could lay hand to, and my
scholarship was a constant source of wonder to the
good soul. I was a fortnight's mystery to the neigh-
bors, and then they spoke of me as " Giles Truman's
lad Matt " and treated me as such thereafter. Thus
a year went by and I was getting to chafe more and
more at the even Hfe that I was leading and be more
drawn than ever by the sight of a departing ship.
Not a word did I hear from my aunt or any of my
family. I did not wish to think of them, I despised
them so, from the treatment I had received; but
what I was then doing could not last, I knew ; there
would come a day when I would step out of the
harness that had begun to gall me. There was
always a demand for a willing lad on shipboard.

One fine morning I was leading the old horse,
[hauling a load of baled goods to a gallease that
was moored alongside of the stone dock,] when I
saw a tall man in velvet clothes talking to another,
evidently a seafarer from his costume and general
cut. I recognized my friend, Mr. Blandford, in
the tall man, and as it was a cold day, he had over
his shoulders a heavy fur cloak with a huge clasp
of silver that fastened it at the throat.

As I went by him, a strong gust of wind blew in
from the sea, the silver clasps became unhooked,
and the cloak was whirled off before he could grasp
it. It would surely have gone overboard had I not

New Friends 69

been there; I handed it to him, and he thanked
me.

" Thou art spry, lad," he said, with a laugh.
" Salt water does not improve otter fur, and here is
a coin for thee."

" Thank thee no, good sir," I returned. " 'Twas
my good fortune to be of such slight service. Do
you not remember the lad that you spoke to,
when you found him weeping yonder a twelfth
month ago ? "

"Body o' me," he returned, "but *tis the same;
thou art changed," and of a truth I was.

He asked me how I came to be in this employ-
ment, and I told him my story. In explanation
of his absence he informed me that he had been
detained longer than he expected to have been in
Morocco, and he requested me to come and see
him the following evening. I promised this and
adhered to it, although Dame Truman murmured
at my going out so late, and just after nightfall I
knocked at his door.

I was received in a spacious but comfortable room,
and Mr. Blandford, who had risen upon my en-
trance, showed me, with a display of manner, to a
seat before the fireplace. He did not begin to
speak at once, but sat there looking at me
fixedly; and as I had been taught to observe silence
in the presence of my elders, I did not open the

70 Drake and His Yeomen

conversation. All at once he began with a state-
ment.

" You're a Romanist," said he.

" You are mistaken," I returned, " or you have
been misinformed — I am Protestant."

" Very good," said he ; " art glad of it. I have
been both."

" The same holds true," said I, " for myself also."

Mr. Blandford looked at me curiously. "You
have had some education, eh ? Do you write ? "
and then he added, " Art sure thou art no Catholic? "

" I am Protestant," I replied ; " but I am a fair
scribe in Latin, French, and Spanish."

" Oh ! you speak Spanish p " he exclaimed.

" Yes," said I, " as if 'twere my native tongue."
At that he asked me a few questions in the lan-
guage, spoken badly, and I replied. I have dis-
covered that when people, who have a leaning
toward knowledge, possess the smattering of a
tongue other than their own, they will exercise it
upon every opportunity and will not be kept from
it by any amount of stumbling at the outset; so the
rest of our talk was in Spanish. And in this
language we discussed the religious condition of our
minds principally, and then suddenly my friend
made a proposition to me that was so foreign to
our subject that I feared for an instant that his
mind had left him.

New Friends 71

There was an expedition being formed, he said,
to carry out a project which interested him greatly.
Some ships were to sail from Plymouth on a cruise
into the Spanish Main. Had I any leanings toward
adventure ? According to this recounting it can
be seen that I had indulged in some upon my own
account — I told him I had.

" There is a position," he said, " open to a young
man qualified for it, gifted in languages ; and if you
care to take it in consideration, I will speak a word
to the right people."

Without hesitation I declared my willingness,
nay, my wild eagerness, to go, even if it were to set
sail in the next hour — indeed, I was like to a hun-
gry man told of a feast. As I had suspected, he
had considered me much older than my years,
supposing that I was at least nineteen. There was
no reason for me to enlighten him, I thought, and
before I left, a bargain was struck. I had promised
to accompany him when he next went to Plymouth,
which was to be within a week.

Dame Truman was waiting up for me when I
returned. She asked no question, but at once
hurried me off to bed as if the lateness of the hour
was scandalous. In the four or five days that
followed everything went on as heretofore. I did
not think it would be necessary to tell the Trumans
as yet of my planned departure. But I am glad

72 Drake and His Yeomen

to say that when I did leave, I did not desert them
without explaining. The good woman was in tears
at once when she heard tell of my determination;
but Truman said nothing — perhaps he could think
of nothing to say, or he was a philosopher mayhap,
for all I know.

Mr. Blandford had persisted in my taking from
him some money and had made necessary purchases
in the way of clothing and some extras, which I
enclosed in a canvas bag. Thursday morning we
set sail ; I had left the good dame weeping in the
doorway of the little house in the alley, inconsol-
able that I had refused to take a small hoard of silver
that she had tried to slip into my bundle, for of course
I had refused to accept a farthing, though my heart
was dull at leaving the kind old folks. Mr. Bland-
ford had to call me twice before I stirred — I confess
frankly that there was a lump in my throat.

Once free of the land, the sailor habit of the old
gentleman returned to him. He began a ceaseless
pacing of the deck, and his replies to my questions
were so curt, that I went forward to where the crew
were sitting and made friends with a fine young
sailor who had a scar the width of your finger
slashed across his face. And about it he told me
a marvellous story in which a woman (an Indian
Princess, he informed me), a Portuguese adven-
turer, himself, a knife, and a bag of gold figured

New Friends 73

prominently, and all became entangled after a won-
derful fashion. I slept upon a little shelf in the
after part of the ship that night. The next morn-
ing we made Plymouth Hoe.

Going on shore with my patron, we proceeded to
an inn named " The Bell and Anchor," and as we
entered the tap-room four or five bronze-faced men
left a table in the corner and came forward with
hearty but respectful greetings. I was presented
to the company and made my best court bow.

CHAPTER VII

WHEREIN I JOIN THE TREASURE-SEEKERS

AS every one whom I met at this gather-
ing has much to do with the real tale
that I set out to relate, when I took up

' my pen in the first place, and as it is

my intention to record the doings and sayings of
a great man who was there present, I shall tell of
the company and in short fashion describe its mem-
bers ; especially the one whose name and character
tinges most of what I shall write hereinafter.

" I have great pleasure," said my patron, while
he pointed me out, " in bringing here with me
a young man whom I think can be of service
to us all, and who is anxious to cast in his lot with
the rest and to take what comes. I must say that
despite his youth he is a scholar of no mean order,
and I take it also that he has the making of a
sailor in him," and with this he presented me to
the gentlemen of the company, speaking their names,
although at the moment he had forgotten to men-
tion my own.

The first to extend hand was Captain Francis

I join the Treasure-seekers 75

Drake, then followed John Drake, a captain also, and
his brother Joseph ; the others were Master John
Oxenham, Ellis Hixon, and two young men named
Christopher Nichols and William Fletcher. As I
sat down with them, a cup of sack was placed before
me ; they pledged me, and I responded, feeling
much set up at the attention. Mr. Blandford and
Captain Francis Drake were talking in low tones
at the table's head, and I thought from the way both
were glancing at me, [although I made believe not
to notice it,] that I was the subject of their speech.
Suddenly the Captain catching my eye smiled and
said in a pleasant, ringing tone : —

" Young sir, we are right glad to have you with
us, and I speak for the company ; " again my health
was drunk, and every one appeared to be in a pleas-
antly eager frame of mind. I was soon lost, however,
in the general conversation that followed, knowing
nothing about the matters upon which they touched ;
but I observed them all closely ; especially was I
interested in Captain Francis.

While not, strictly speaking, handsome, he had
that peculiar attraction that is even more marked
in men than grace or distinction. Energy and
force showed in his eye and speech ; he had a high,
broad forehead, a strong mouth, scarcely hid by a
thick ruddy beard ; his shoulders were of great breadth,
and every line of him stood for strength and natural

76 Drake and His Yeomen

force. Some people may talk loud, yet never be
heard or listened to ; this man had the gift of call-
ing attention to his slightest utterance without an
effort; while he spoke, the others were quiet, and
his word seemed to decide any question in dispute.
After spending a good part of the day together we
went back to the shore at sunset ; there one of the
younger men sent a hail out across the water
in the direction where lay two sea-going vessels
close together.

A boat left the side of the larger craft, and taking
us all on board, we were rowed out from the pier
head. We placed Captain John Drake, with Mas-
ters Nichols and Fletcher, on board the smaller craft
as we passed ; the rest of us clambered over the side
of the one that lay farther out. I had noticed that
the name of the craft we first visited had been the
Swan^ and I heard one of the company refer to
the other as the Dragon, There was a great deal
of difference in the size, the latter being seventy-
three tons in burthen, and the former but ^wt and
twenty. The decks sloped so that until one learned
the trick, it was hard to keep proper footing ; they
were much littered about also with cordage and
bales and boxes. The rigging, too, was slack, and
some of the running gear had been removed to
make room for new. It was plain that they did
not intend to sail for some time to come. Captain

I join the Treasure-seekers 77

Francis turned to me after we had been a few minutes
aboard and noticed that I was still standing with my
bag under my arm, not having the least idea what
was expected of me, or how to set about any duties
that might be mine — I was in fact half heart-sick.

" Go down the ladder here, lad," he said, " and
sing out for Farley ; and when he comes tell him
who you are, and that I say he is to find some
place for you to stow your belongings and to sleep
— and by the same speaking I don't know who you
are yourself," he added.

So I told him my name plainly, informing him
that my father, who had come from Northampton,
was dead, and that I had lived in Spain and France
with relatives.

" I will hear more about you at a later day,"
said Captain Drake, and then he stopped himself
" Maunsell, Maunsell ! " repeated he ; " there was an
officer of that name with me when I served with
Hawkins, — Alleyn Maunsell ; he was on board the
Minion, and fought well against the Spaniards at De
Ulua."

" I know naught of him, sir," I replied ; " for I
know but little of my family or if he might belong
to it."

As he did not seem desirous to renew the talk, I
went below, and sang out lustily for " Farley,"
the way I had heard an officer shout on the Sagita,

yS Drake and His Yeomen

Presently a short, squat figure scrambled up from
somewhere ; and whether it was boy or man I could
not tell.

" Aye, aye, sir ! " said a shrill, cracked voice.
" Did you call ? Who passed the word for me ? "

" I did," I replied. " Captain Drake's orders
are that you shall find me a place to sleep and stow
my bag."

With that, the little man — for I perceived that he
was well along in years — picked up my belongings,
and I followed him down another ladder to a deck
that was scarcely five feet in head room, and here
he pointed me out a sort of shelf wedged in between
two deck beams, with a rough locker underneath.

"The last left," he said, "and you're in great
luck to get it."

As soon as I deposited my dunnage I once more
went up on deck, and the Captain seeing me, ordered
me to come with him to his cabin, and set me to
work at once copying out long lists of ship's articles.
He spoke rather well of the neatness of my writ-
ing, saying that he had appointed me " Ship's
Scrivener and Interpreter." (My ! but I was set up
over it.) From that day henceforth until our sailing
I was busily employed.

The object of our voyage was kept somewhat
quiet; but it must have been known and talked
about, for how could so many people who surely

I join the Treasure-seekers 79

knew of our destination keep it a secret? Captain
Drake, himself, I must confess, was great at talk,
and used very often big words and great promises ;
but as he intended to fulfil every one and boasted
of nothing that he left unfulfilled, even this failing
of his waged but little against his character; and
maybe, also, his youth and remarkable self-reliance
might well account for it. From Master Nichols
I learned something of the birth and early life of
this great man and leader, whose chronicler I now
become, in part, and of whose friendship I have been
so proud.

There has been much discussion as to the fact of
his parentage being low or humble. In my mind it
makes no matter. If he did not win for himself the
right to a coat of arms, and make up for lack of ped-
igree, no man ever did. His forefathers had lived'
in Devonshire. He was the son of Edmund Drake,
and was born near South Tavistock. During
the reign of Henry the Eighth, Edmund Drake,
embracing the Protestant religion, was obliged
with all his family to fly that part of the country.
So he retired into Kent, and there he lived, in the
hull of a ship ; and in this strange abiding-place
many of his children were brought up, among them
the man who was to be the greatest sailor of Eng-
land. While Edward the Sixth was on the throne the
elder Drake earned his bread by reading prayers to

8o Drake and His Yeomen

the sailors. He was ordained a deacon, and after-
ward made Vicar of the Church of Upmore, on the
Medway. But he was extremely poor, and the
living scarcely provided food and clothing for his
offspring; so his son Francis was indentured to a
neighbor of his, who was master of a trading bark.
The boy*s industry was so great that when his
master died he left him his little vessel as a legacy,
and Drake, although but a lad, carried on his own
business.

He had made one voyage in deep water with
Captain Lovell, and had grown to dislike the Span-
iards because this expedition suffered at their hands ;
so he had joined forces with Sir John Hawkins,
after selling his bark and putting in all of his fortune
into helping outfit this unfortunate undertaking.
'Alas ! all of the bold seamen who took part in the
enterprise lost their money, and many lives were
sacrificed, as every one remembers, on that event-
ful day at San Juan de Ulua, where Drake had
succeeded in saving his ship from the wrath and
treachery of the Spaniards by what I call good head-
work. Farther on in this volume I intend to relate
how this happened, in the words of an eyewitness.
Now as this had taken place scarcely four years
previous to the time at which I am now writing,
the desire for revenge was still keen in the Cap-
tain's mind. Of a certainty England was not then

I join the Treasure-seekers 8i

at war with Spain, and friendly relations were kept
up 'twixt both courts ; but many respectable sub-
jects of our good Queen — men like Mr. Blandford,
for instance, of worth and standing — were found
who would lend their assistance in adventure, and
placed their purses at young Captain Drake's dis-
posal.

I listened with great attention to Philip Nichols,
whose story I have thus shortened above, and
I did not know, then, that the narrator was a
preacher, for he resembled in habit and talk the rest
of the young fortune-hunters of good birth, — in
part, soldiers, sailors, and gamblers, — who attached
themselves, their swords, fortunes, and brains to the
personal following of Francis Drake.

On the 20th of May I made record that we had
received on board the frames of three small pin-
naces that had been so cleverly built that they
could be put together in short order if occasion
demanded. I also remember setting down that our
complement and crew were complete, numbering
seventy-three, men and boys ; and I do not think
that, with the exception of Farley, there was a man-
jack of us over thirty-five years of age. Everything
had been placed on board by the third and twentieth
of May, and this day all the crew worked like spiders
setting up the lower rigging. In the gray of the
next morning, with a fair wind, we got up our

82 Drake and His Yeomen

anchors, and the Dragon leading, we made out to
sea.

And now let us be truthful : despite the fact that
we had two preachers with us and began the day with
prayer, we were pirates every one, from the lob-
lolly boy and the scrivener to the captain, except
that we did not prey upon our own countrymen,
and aimed only at the Spanish.

No one could sail with Captain Francis Drake
without becoming a seaman ; there were few idlers
on board either ship. I well remember the talking
that we all got in the cabin from the Captain one
day, and there was none who would discount his
words by word or look, though he employed mighty
strong figures of speech.

" I rule now," he said, " and any one who gain-
says me or disobeys my orders shall get short
shrift of it." And he went on to tell, then, what
he was going to do and how much treasure he ex-
pected to recover. From his talk I began to gather
the opinion that one Englishman was worth ten
Spaniards, and of a truth I found little to contro-
vert it in my after adventures.

CHAPTER VIII

THE RENDEZVOUS

~~ lUCH wonderful weather I have scarcely
C^ ^ ever seen as that we enjoyed from the
k^^ day of sailing until we sighted land,

' which was the eighth and twentieth of

June. All hands crowded on deck, and great was
the excitement as the wooded headland loomed
clearer and clearer. It was the island of Guade-
loupe, but we held on our course and passed be-
tween it and Dominica, the Captain knowing well
his ground ; and ten days later we came to the exact
place that he had intended to make, and where we
were to prepare for the carrying out of his designs.

He had been here before, and conned the ship to
her anchorage, displaying the most absolute knowl-
edge of currents and soundings, but the work had
just begun. We were in the midst of the Spanish
cruising grounds, and time was precious.

The bay in which we lay was of exceeding beauty.
Captain Drake had well named it Port Pheasant,
for there was a great abundance of that fine fowl.

84 Drake and His Yeomen

The great wooded hills rose straight from the
water's edge, and the narrow entrance could scarcely
be marked ; the surface was calm as a pond, and
even at great depth the bottom could be seen, so
clear was the water. We dropped anchor and furled
sail. Captain Drake called away the dingey, and
with his brother John, Oxenham, myself, and four
sailors, we put in for shore. The island appeared
to be uninhabited, but just as we set foot on the
sand John Drake cried out, " See there ! " and
pointed to the north. A thin column of smoke
like the drift from a fog-bank hung amid the
branches of the trees. At once we pushed off
again to the ships and returned with the large boat
filled with men, this time armed and ready for
attack. A path overgrown with vines and bushes
led up to the smoke, but there was no sign of a
living thing. Right cautiously indeed did we move
until we came out into a clearing, and there saw
that the fire that had caused our uneasiness was in
the body of a great tree that lay upon the ground.
It had charred it for a length of mayhap thirty feet,
and was burning without flame after the way of
damp peat. How long it had thus existed was
hard to tell — a fortnight or more doubtless. But
what now met our eyes was a large leaden plate
nailed to the trunk of a stripped pine. The Cap-
tain tore it down, and as we crowded about we

The Rendezvous 85

found that it bore an inscription addressed to none
other than himself.

" Ho ! " cried he. " Here's news ! and small
comfort ! " After his brother had seen it, it was
handed me, and I read as follows : —

Captain Drake : If you fortune to come to this port,
make haste away ! For the Spaniards that you had with
you here last year, have bewrayed the place and taken
away all that you left here. I depart hence, this present
7th of July, 1572.

Your very loving friend,

John Garret.

"So Master Garret is still afloat," quoth the
Captain. " Well, if the dons have took everything,
they will not return, and for that matter neither
will honest John. We are safe from being troubled.
Here we rest ! '*

So we went back to the ships, where the carpenter
was employed in breaking out the frames of the
pinnaces from the hold and casting loose the larger
timbers from their lashings on deck. John Drake
was set on the beach to lay out a fort, and the crew
worked getting the frames overboard, in order to
set about putting them together on shore. For
three days we labored.

I had made great friends with a young man,
a gentleman's son. Master Christopher Ceely, and

86 Drake and His Yeomen

he and I were sitting in the shade of a sail that had
been spread to keep off the heat of the sun one
afternoon, when suddenly one of the men, who was
working at something aloft, shouted out and pointed
to the mouth of the harbor.

There, coming slowly in, was a large bark fol-
lowed by a caravel that was Spanish at a glance,
and a smaller vessel just to be seen astern of her,
with one mast and a great mainsail, — a rig that was
surely Spanish also.

A few of the crew were at work in the waist of
the ship. The other men were on the beach with
most of the people at this moment, including the
Captain and both his brothers.

The Swan lay farther south and ofF-shore, and
on board of her out of her crew of twenty-six there
was but one man ; [there were probably eight of us
on board the Dragon^ The approach of the vessels
had been hidden by the headland ; but now it
looked as if we had been caught in a trap, as they
surely would be within gunshot before our crew
could possibly be got on board. The shout that
Ceely and I both gave had called the attention of
the men in the waist, and one of them running
forward discharged a culverin that awoke the echoes
of the hill and stopped the work ashore.

Immediately there was a great confusion. The
little boat that had brought them from the ship

The Rendezvous 87

would not hold the entire party, having made sev-
eral trips, and there appeared to be some contro-
versy who should get into it, one man taking hold
of the gunwale, — for she had been left high and
dry on the beach by the fall of the tide, — then
another man would push him away, and the result
was that it appeared as if none would come to our
assistance. Ceely, knowing more about such mat-
ters, and being of higher rank than the carpenter,
had taken command of our ship, and we had
loaded all the guns in the broadside as quickly as
possible.

The bark that led the incoming vessels had
hauled her wind as if waiting for the others to come
up with her, or as if doubtful of what best to do.
The single man left as anchor-watch on board the
Swan had displayed good judgment in a measure,
for he had severed the cable with the blow of an
axe, and the little vessel was now drifting nearer in
the direction of her consort. All at once I heard
a voice shout from shoreward. The quarter-boat,
loaded down within a finger's reach of foundering,
was approaching ; but the hail had not come from
her, but from the water nearer to us, and look-
ing over the side, I perceived a man swimming, and
almost a half musquet-shot away were two others.
Never have I seen before or since a human being go
through the water the way this man made headway.

88 Drake and His Yeomen

It almost boiled under his chin as he took his great
full arm strokes.

" Hoist up the flag/' he cried, " and get out the
nettings ! "

Then I perceived that it was the Captain himself,
who had run down on a little sandspit, [being some
distance from the launching party,] and had taken
the shortest way to get on board his vessel. In
order to be less hampered he had cast aside his
clothing, and thus he clambered over the rail, glisten-
ing wet, panting and shouting in one breath. Now
I have seen many men standing as God made them,
but never such a one as this. The muscles of his
back and shoulders were tremendous ; he may
not have been the largest man aboard ship, but as
you saw him standing there you would have sworn
he could have taken any two of the crew and torn
them to pieces. But he was as unconscious as if
he had on a full suit of armor, and running up the
slope of the quarterdeck to the top of the stern
castle he measured the distance of the strange
vessels, and that of our approaching boat. She had
fourteen men in her ; but the flag had now
climbed to the reach of the halyards, and a sudden
puflF of air tossed it out. A small ensign was shown
above the taflfrail at the same instant , on board the
leading stranger.

" English, by Saint George ! " exclaimed the Cap-

The Rendezvous 89

tain. " I thought from the way she acted she was
neither French nor Spanish." Then he roared
down the transom for Farley to lay out his best
embroidered doublet.

It was a minute or more before the other swimmers,
who proved to be Master Hixon and Joseph
Drake, clambered over the sides. Some time after
their arrival, the loaded shore-boat made fast to the
gangway and the excited men tumbled inboard. In
order that we should not be caught napping, the
crew was sent to stations, and their movements
were directed by Drake, who, with the assistance of
Farley, was robing himself on the quarterdeck.

All eyes were fixed on the stranger who was making
in close, shortening sail, and was soon within speak-
ing distance. A man mounted the railing and pro-
claimed in good English that his ship was the Lion,
of the Isle of Wight, that her captain^s name was
James Ranse, and that it was he speaking. Drake's
return to this was an order to anchor at some dis-
tance and come on board at once.

But not until all three had dropped their anchors
was our warlike attitude changed, and then a small
boat from the Lion was seen approaching, and Cap-
tain Drake and the rest of the gentlemen went down
to the gangway to receive our visitor. He was a
little hairy man, with pock-marked features, dressed
in a gorgeously braided cape-coat and a huge

90 Drake and His Yeomen

feathered hat ; [spoils of war, I afterwards found
out,] a beautiful Toledo blade with a jewelled hilt
hung at his side. He saluted us as he stepped on
deck, accompanied by a tall, fair-haired man, and
he accepted pleasantly Captain Drake's invitation
to partake of a glass of wine. As our leader in-
cluded us also, we all followed and were presented
by name in turn to the gorgeous little sailor, who
told us, with his eyes twinkling, that the cruising-
grounds were fruitful, the spoils were rich. With
his little bark of but sixty tons he had made several
fine prizes, among them being the two vessels that
accompanied him ; the caravel he had named the
Lioness^ and the little sloop the Whelp.

" I have several men with me who have served
with you,'* he said, " and my leftenant, now in com-
mand of the Lioness^ was with you in the Minion''
He turned, and indicating me with his hand, added,
" He has the same name as this young gentle-
man,— Maunsell, — and his first name is Alleyn."

" Oh, I know him well," Drake responded, — "a
fine and gallant sailor, and mayhap a kinsman of
our young friend."

I had told nothing of my story to any one on
board the Dragon^ so I merely acquiesced to the
suggestion with a nod of the head. A few minutes
later Captain Drake sent me ashore in the shallop
to inform his brother John, who had now appeared

The Rendezvous 91

upon the shore, having returned from his hunting-
trip. I also took with me as many men as I could,
to help the rest in putting the finishing touches to
the pinnaces. The single man aboard the Swan
had again done well, for when she had drifted to a
point just astern of us, he had let go of her spare
anchor, and she was riding there in safety. He
proved afterward to have been John Oxenham, who,
having been ailing, had been left on board. That
night we got all three pinnaces into the water.

The next day we stretched the sail and divided
the crews of both the Swan and the Bragon to make
the complements of the small boats. There had
been a conference going on between Captain Ranse
and our Captain and his brother, most of the day,
and by evening they had reached a conclusion.
We were informed upon our joining the ship that
Ranse and his company were to become adventurers
with us under some arrangement of shares.

On the 20th day of July we set sail, I being
attached to the first pinnace, which was in command
of Drake himself, Captain Ranse being given the
command of the three ships and the caravel.

Everything had been done with the utmost care,
the outfitting of the pinnaces being looked after by
Drake himself. I may say it without false modesty,
that the Captain had taken a strong fancy to me,
not only for the reason that I was always with him

92 Drake and His Yeomen

and apparently a glutton for work, but for the
reason, also, that I was not behindhand in feats of
strength or agility, despite, as I say, my youth.
My few months of hard work had wondrously im-
proved my figure ; I was growing up to my hands
and feet, and there were not over five of the whole
company who were taller than I. For two days we
sailed along easily, and I heard much speculation
indulged in as to our probable destination ; but
Drake kept his own counsel, and sat there in the
stern sheets, his blue eyes dancing with a strange
light, and a smile continually on his lips. The
prospect of danger or adventure, to him, acted like
a refreshing draught. The worst possible torture
that he could have undergone would have been
luxurious confinement, with nothing to do. I was
sitting close by him, when he bent toward me, at
the same time saying, in a low voice : —

"We're bound for Nombre de Dios, and Tm
going to give you something to look at, lad ; aye,
and as much gold and silver as your broad young
shoulders can carry."

He gave me a playful pinch that almost made
me wince, and then laughed quietly to himself.
The third day our kindly wind died down, and we
took to the oars, at which we labored in turn for ten
hours. Drake, in his eagerness, showed no mercy
on his men. If they showed any signs of failing,

The Rendezvous 93

he cajoled and bantered them into their extreme
effort, and though we were the largest and heaviest
pinnace, he kept us in the lead, and we overtook
and passed the ships that had outsailed us.

Late in the evening we headed for an island for
which our leader had been looking ; known as the
Island of Pinas, and we rowed along the sandy-
beach for about half a league before we came to a
promontory beyond which the Captain said we would
find a snug harbor. It was as he proclaimed. But,
as we came about the point, all eager to land and
stretch our limbs, we saw that there were two
vessels — small galleys with one mast — moored
close to the shore. Laying back on our oars, we
made for them ; and using caution, boarded them
without our approach being observed. We found
the crew, who were all negroes, with the exception
of one man, busy at their evening meal. Great was
their surprise.

I addressed them in Spanish, proclaiming that
we did not intend to harm them, and the Captain
selecting two of the most intelligent, I began to
question them, for we had found out that they had
come from the town of Nombre de Dios, which is
but four or five days* good sailing to the westward.
The news that we learned was not encouraging.
These negroes, who were all slaves, stated that,

Drake and His Yeomen

owing to the warfare that was. being waged between
the Spaniards and a race of warlike people, half-
black and half-Indian, the town was exceedingly-
well prepared for defence and guarded at all points.
Now as the Captain had been counting upon their
apathy and general indolence for a complete surprise,
this disturbed him, and he swore roundly. But
it made no possible difference in his determination ;
for but a few minutes later I heard him declaring
in a loud voice that he had just found out that the
time was most propitious for descent on the Spanish
stronghold, as they had allowed their defences to
become useless from neglect. This was but to
encourage those about him, and yet it evinced his
character also. The harder a thing was to do, the
easier, the way he looked at it with his sanguine
mind, because it required greater effort and com-
pleter preparation, and at this he was past master.

CHAPTER IX

I DISCOVER A RELATIVE

HE vessels under Ranse came in early
in the morning ; another conference was
held while the men were given an hour's

' run on shore with orders to assemble

at the call of a trumpet. I had accompanied the
Captain on board the Lion, and this was the first
time that I had been on board any of Ranse's
ships. A big man with a grizzled iron-gray beard
came forward and greeted us most cordially.

" Well met indeed," cried Drake, in reply, " and
here is some one who may prove to be a kinsman
of yours, no doubt." He presented me by name,
calling the big man ' Alleyn Maunsell,' and as we
shook hands he remarked upon our resemblance to
one another.

Mr. Maunsell laid his heavy hand upon my
shoulder. " Thy father's name, lad ? " he asked.
I told him, and he led me to one side, where he
asked me one question after another quickly, and
all the time his eyes were searching my face as if

96 Drake and His Yeomen

he were trying to see the workings of my mind.
I told him that I was a Protestant of course, although
I did not know then the entire meaning or comfort
of deep religious thought and had yet to learn it.
When I had finished, and we were all alone, — for
the Captain had gone below, — the big man threw
his arms about me and kissed me on the forehead.

" Beyond doubt thou art my nephew ! " he ex-
claimed, and then held me off at arm's length and
surveyed me over again. I did not know then, that
at this first recognition all his castles of hope had
tumbled into dust; but it was so. It had been
reported that I had died in Spain, and I, alone,
stood between him and the estates and titles. Every-
thing had been made ready for him to enter into
possession of both upon his return to England.

The conference in the cabin lasted for hours, and
must have been quite stormy, although I know not
exactly what passed; but I could hear the Captain's
voice ringing out every now and then like the report
of a culverin, and all the time my uncle and myself
were busily employed learning of one another, and
from this we came to speak of Drake.

" There have been hard stories told of him," said
my Uncle Alleyn, as I shall now call him, " but
believe them not. I was with him at Ulua, when
we both served under Hawkins ; hast heard of the
aflfair ? "

I Discover a Relative 97

" But by name," I replied ; " I know naught of
the circumstances."

" I was on board the MinioHy' quoth my uncle,
" and know whereof I speak, for the whole thing
passed beneath my eyes, and contrary to Hawkins's
opinion Captain Drake acted with both wisdom and
bravery."

" Wilt thou tell me of it ? " I asked.

" I am not much at yarn spinning," he responded ;
"but I have a true document in my possession,
written by Hawkins himself, and I will lend it to
you. It tells shortly and in clear words of our
doings, and much better than I could," he added,
" in my own poor way, for I am no scholar. But
he does small justice to your Captain."

This promise he redeemed, and I shall tell of it
hereafter as it is well in the province of this narra-
tive. Our talk was interrupted by the Captain
appearing on deck, with his arm slipt through that
of Ranse in friendly fashion. Whatever may have
been the points he had insisted upon, he must have
carried them all, for he was in a good humor and
smiling.

My uncle, advancing, proclaimed that our rela-
tionship had been assured, at which Drake laughed
and shook hands with both of us, and Ranse did
the same.

Cunning power did Captain Francis Drake pos-

98 Drake and His Yeomen

sess over men when they had once given in to
the sway of his spirit, for the commander of the
Lion was apparently in his power. He acted as
if on one of his own vessels, called for the ship's
trumpeter, and bidding him to mount the fore-
castle there to blow a certain call. At the sound
we could see the men joining together on the shore,
so bidding farewell to my uncle, I entered the
shallop with the Captain, and we rowed off to the
large pinnace.

It was noon of the next day before we set
sail, the shallop having been ordered to be one of
our little fleet, thus making four vessels. Captain
Ranse was left behind with the ships and the pris-
oners ; but we took a draft of twenty of his men
with us, he being ordered to land the prisoners on
the mainland, where they could either join the Cim-
meroons, as the warlike freemen were called ; or,
if they preferred to remain as slaves, proceed to
Nombre de Dios through the wilderness, a journey
of great difficulty and hardships that would con-
sume a month ; so they could not possibly bear
information of our approach.

There were fifty -three of our men from the Swan
and the Facha^ [for thus Captain Drake had renamed
the Dragon for a reason of his own]. Thus the
whole expedition numbered seventy-four, all told,
including our commander. The three pinnaces had

I Discover a Relative

been named the Minion, the Eion, and the Lion;
the shallop was referred to as such, but she was
almost the size of our own craft.

Every, one was in high spirits, and with a fair
wind and smooth water we bore away to the west-
ward, and long before nightfall the island had
sunk below the horizon. So we sailed on until on
the fifth day when we were about five and twenty
leagues from the Island of Pinas ; here we landed
on another island that had a low, sandy beach, upon
which we drew up the pinnaces, and so close were
we to the trees that we moored them to the trunks,
so that the tide currents, which ran swift here,
should not sweep them away. It was in the cool
of the morning, and the air was filled with a chat-
tering and calling of the awakening birds and
beasts.

The boxes and arm chests were carried on shore
and broken open, and as I had made a list of every-
thing they contained under the Captain^s direction,
who looked out for everything, I may well state
that nothing had been forgotten, the armament of
the force consisting of the following : —

There were six targets, six fire pikes, twelve
pikes, twenty-four muskets and calivers, sixteen
bows of the best selected English yew, six partizans,
and two drums, and two trumpets. No one wore
armor except the Captain, who had on a light

lOO Drake and His Yeomen

corslet, and more than this I have never seen him
wear. Some of the men had steel head-pieces, but
the most of them had but their leather doublets
and studded belts for protection. The ^ bowmen
had been selected before the expedition had left
England on account of their expertness ; yet Drake
had found time to make sailors of them also, but
the bow is essentially a weapon for land fighting.
The Captain sifted the men into shape, and the
party was divided into three detachments : one
under charge of his brother John, who had Oxen-
ham with him as second in command ; the other
was given to Ellis Hixon and Joseph Drake ;
and the third was commanded by Drake himself.
Hour after hour we were drilled in the hot sun
up and down the beach, — the drummers practis-
ing their marches, and the trumpeters their calls,
awakening the echoes of the forest and silencing
the shrieks of the brilliantly plumaged parrots and
other birds that fluttered in the tree-tops. The
sun was beating down with such a fierce heat before
noon, that we were compelled to give over and
sought the shelter of the shaded woods, and there
we ate the first meal we had that day and refreshed
ourselves with the cooling waters from a spring. I
could not get the strange happening of the day
before out of my head, and I regretted bitterly that
my uncle was not with us, for I now knew that I

I Discover a Relative loi

was not alone in the world and I felt sure that I had
discovered a trusty friend and benefactor. I had
little time to think over my future affairs, however ;
there was too much to do in the present that occu-
pied my mind.

In the afternoon we were called to attention, and
everything was again inspected to see that nothing
had been displaced ; then, shoving off the pinnaces,
we set sail in a southwesterly direction.

CHAPTER X

AT THE SPANISH GATES

S we skirted the mainland, I could see
that the Captain was keeping a sharp
lookout. In the whole company there

' were but two there who had ever sailed

these waters, and the rest of us were green hands,
who knew little of what was before. Not a sign
of a habitation had we seen nor the figure of a
human being. All at once Drake arose and, shading
his eyes from the glare of the setting sun, pointed.

" There lies the river," he said, and he ordered
the steersman to head nearer into shore.

For a long time we could discern no difference in
the line of the coast, which seemed an unbroken
stretch of green down to the water's edge ; but at
last we saw a break, and, as we came in close, we
perceived that a little river there debouched into
the sea. How the Captain could have remembered
all his bearings and recognized the landmarks is
more than I can understand ; but he had a peculiar
gift for this, and I have never known him to for-
get a face, a name, or a locality, and this is one of

At the Spanish Gates 103

the powers of leadership. Passing the mouth of
the river, we held on so close inshore that we missed
several reefs as if by miracle, and dusk still found us
on our course. All at once one of the men in the
bow cried out that he saw a light, and sure enough
there it was straight ahead ; but how far off might
be hard to state. Orders were given to drop our
anchors, and for an hour or more we waited for
darkness to set in. And dark indeed it was, for the
clouds hid the wonderful display of stars that glow
in this latitude with wonderful brilliance, and the
moon would not rise until shortly before daybreak.
The light that we had seen had now disappeared,
and there was nothing to guide us. But the little
Minion raised her anchor and pushed out ahead ;
the other pinnaces and the shallop were made fast
astern with stout ropes so that they would keep in
line, and if one grounded, the other could assist her
in getting off again. Word having been passed for
strict silence, we crept ahead under the oars, listen-
ing between every stroke for the sound of the lap-
ping of the waves against the shore, which was our
only way of keeping in our course. It may have
been two leagues that we traversed thus, feeling our
way, and then suddenly the word was whispered back
from the Minion for the anchors to be lowered
quietly. We were evidently at the mouth of a bay
or harbor, and straining our eyes we could perceive

I04 Drake and His Yeomen

dimly, the form of a headland rising against the sky.
Once or twice distant lights appeared to flash be-
yond the point. Drake placed his hands upon my
knee as I sat next to him, half shivering, for the air
was cold.

" There lies the town, master scholar," he said,
"and no mistaking; enough treasure is hidden
there to make us all rich men."

That there was any danger in our reaching for it
never seemed to enter his mind. He was smiling
quietly as a joker doeth to himself Then he or-
dered all hands to rest as easily as they might, so
that they would be fresh for the work that lay
ahead of them, and with that laid him down. But
I do not think that any felt the least temptation to
indulge in sleep. They were all whispering and
consulting one with another, and I, going for-
ward in order to give the Captain more room to
stretch out, heard some of the talk. As I have said,
they were all young men, and darkness and long
waiting dampen the ardor, especially if the air be
chilled.

"They say that the town yonder be as big as
Plymouth," quoth a young fellow whose teeth were
chattering in his head.

"And full, no doubt, of armed men well prepared,"
put in another. " I like not the job. I would that
I were in the tap-room of the Bell and Anchor."

At the Spanish Gates 105

" I would be satisfied," spoke up the third, " if
I had the deck of a ship under my feet, for of a
truth I like not this land fighting."

" Craven hearts ! " spoke up a gruflT voice, " if you
had not stomach for such business, why should you
embark in it ? Regard the Captain ; he sleeps tran-
quilly."

It appeared thus as the man said ; but it was not
so, for Drake had overheard all that was passing,
and as yet said naught ; but such a strange thing is
fear that it increases with suspense until it may
gain the mastery of brave men. To my amaze-
ment, I overheard a whisper close at hand from
some one in the darkness that I could not recognize,
proposing that they should take possession of the
pinnace, and, willy-nilly, set her bow to the northward
and give up an enterprise so full of peril. Now I
must confess that I would have welcomed such a
departure ; for my own courage, which was that of
entire ignorance, was oozing from me. The man
who had reproved the early speakers held his peace,
and the fiercesome gabble increased. It needed but
a little to inflame it into loud speech and action.

I heard voices, too, coming from the other boats
that lay close by us, and as I learned afterward
their crews had grown into the same state, but much
worse.

A faint gray streak appeared in the east, the

io6 Drake and His Yeomen

Captain stirred himself, and standing up gave a short
loud laugh, the very sound jof which strengthened
my heart.

" Ho ! my brave lads," he cried heartily. " Here
Cometh the dawn, and now prepare for it. Til
warrant you that every man shall have an ingot of
gold on each shoulder and a pouch full of jewels in
his belt before nightfall. On board the Lion
there ! " he shouted to the nearest pinnace. " Brother
mine, stir out your men ! Come, my brave bullies !
Get up that anchor and get out your oars! Til
wager my share 'gainst a pewter tankard, the
Spaniards are all asleep."

These words had marvellous effect, they nipped
the whisperings and closed the seditious mouths.
The men, who were in another moment at the point
of joining in a mutiny, were stirred into action. A
sound as if it were a sigh of relief came from the
whole crew, a few laughed eagerly. Then a tall figure
arose in the stern sheets of the Lion, that had drawn
up alongside.

" Let us pray to God," said a high-pitched,
melodious voice. It was young Fletcher, the min-
ister. The men bowed their heads, and there in
the darkness he made a fervent prayer, asking for
the protection of the Almighty, and begging for
success. When he sat down, out tossed the great
oars, and everywhere I could hear the jingle of

At the Spanish Gates 107

steel and the sharp twanging as the archers tested
their bowstrings. It did not appear to be the
same company that a few minutes since had been
on the verge of cowardice. But I have noticed
that most all strong men, who are used to carrying
arms, will be willing to fight if they trust their
leader and see that he counteth not the odds against
him.

CHAPTER XI

NOMBRE DE DIOS

ITH Strong, full strokes, the Minion
leading, the little fleet passed the head-
land and entered the bay. The gray-
light broadened, and a pale silver disk
crept up out of the sea. It was not the
dawn, but the rising moon that bewitched the water
astern of us into a dancing, shimmering wake. It
would be a full hour before day would begin, but in
the spreading light objects were plainly visible ; the
roll of the heavy oars, as the men lay back at them,
must have raised some disturbance and been a
warning of our approach had any one been listening
for it. And right ahead of us we could discern a
ship, there were active figures moving on board of
her; she was slowly turning, and we could make
out that she was creeping up to her anchor. We
had been sighted !

There was no use of further caution. Drake
began to encourage the rowers, and the other men
turned in their seats and began to assist them. A
man in the bow shouted at top voice : —

xo8

Nombre de Dios 109

" Mark lads ! See there ! she's sending a boat
to shore to warn the town ! "

True enough, a little shallop with five men in it
could be seen leaving the vessel's side, and now our
efforts were increased to intercept them. They had
a longer way to go than we, for we were nearly in,
but our strokes were redoubled. The other pin-
naces caught up abreast us, and it became a grand
race ; for mayhap the success or failure of the expe-
dition depended upon our speed. We were almost
within bowshot of them, and three or four of the
archers had selected their arrows, when the boat
gave over, and putting across the bay made for
the opposite shore. Even then it was a question
whether we could get in, before a messenger would
make his way round on foot.

The town could now be clearly seen, and I was
surprised at the size of it. Numberless white
houses rose tier upon tier, and above the roofs
lifted the spires of two good-sized churches. There
was something that appeared to be a fort crowning
the top of a hill, and on the water front was a bat-
tery of cannon placed on a platform and covering
the approach to the wharves. But not a sound came
from the place. As Drake had said, the Spaniards
were all asleep ! We stopped rowing as we
came near shore, the men boated their oars, allow-
ing the headway of the pinnace to carry us onward.

no Drake and His Yeomen

All hands began buckling on their swords, adjusting
their targets ; and the fusiliers, snapping their flint
and steel, ignited their matches — I remember how
strange the smoke smelled to me. We struck
against the side of the wooden platform with a jar,
and at the same moment a frightened face peered
over the bulwarks. It was a Spanish sentry, who
had just been aroused from his slumber.

An archer let fly at him, but the arrow glanced
from his helmet, and with a howl he disappeared.
The three other pinnaces landed about the same
time, within a stone^s throw of us, and the crews
jumped ashore as our men scaled the walls of the
battery.

Not a soul was there to receive us ! Drake calmed
all confusion, and sending me to tell his brother to
form his party on the beach and await further orders,
he set all about him to work tumbling the cannon
into the water. They accomplished this without
much ado, and soon all ran out of the fort and
came to the place where the men under Hixon and
John Drake were drawn up in line.

Up to this time there had not been a sound from
the town, but now we heard a sudden shout; a
drum began rolling, and then another answered it.
The trumpets began to blow from the hill, the bells
in the towers of the two churches started an alarm-
ing clangor, and from the noise of people shouting

Nombre de Dios 1 1 1

and the lights appearing in the windows, we could
see that the place was gathering itself to resist
attack. The men-at-arms were being called to-
gether, but they were in great confusion, and there
was no time to be lost if this surprise was to be
taken advantage of. Drake hurried down the line
of men, here and there touching one on the shoulder,
bidding him to step out. Calling for his brother
Joseph, he bade him take charge of them and guard
the pinnaces against the return of the party. As
had been prearranged, he, at the head of his divi-
sion, started at once for the Plaza, while his brother
and John Oxenham led their party around a great
white building to enter the square from the east-
ward.

Up the main street we went, Drake ambling in
advance and waving his sword about his head.

" Shout, ye knaves ! " he cried, setting the
example. " Rip your throats ! Don't save your
pipes ! " And at his bidding, tearing and roaring,
we surged along, the trumpeter in our rear, who
was a fair one, executing flourishes and grace notes
until one might have thought we were accompanied
by a band of musicians. The drummer left with
the other party was pounding away, and thus we
entered the Plaza at the same moment they had
debouched from the side street, and we greeted
one another like madmen with fiercer shouts than

112 Drake and His Yeomen

before. But Drake did not stop ; knowing of the
existence of the fort, straight up the hill we went
and tumbled into the earthworks, the men now
laughing and shouting, and each one making good
for ten so far as his lungs went.

The fort was not entirely completed and was un-
armed ; so leaving the spare trumpeter there to tarry
for a minute, we turned back once more into the
Plaza, I sticking clo'se at the Captain's heels. There
we saw the fire-pikes of the other party moving
up toward us. The inhabitants were pouring from
out of the houses ; some were shouting that the
Maroons were upon them, and all were hastening,
[a fair majority half naked,] heading pell mell with
one accord for the southern entrance to the town,
which was known as the Panama gate.

On the corner of the main street was the big
house of the Governor, and here the Spaniards made
the first stand. We could see the glint of armor,
and the red darts of the burning matches standing
back in the shadow. They outnumbered us five to
one ; but it counted for nothing.

" Have at them, lads," shouted Drake, fiercely.
And, head down, he rushed forward like a fierce
young bull, without waiting to see whether we were
following him or not; but we were there close be-
hind. I saw the flash and heard the roar in front
of me, and the trumpeter, who was charging and

Nombre de Dios 113

blowing at the same time, went over in a heap, and I
on top of him. I scrambled to my feet ; but the
poor man lay there, shot through the breast.

The second party now came charging to our re-
lief, and just as I joined in the fight where the cut-
ting and slashing were going on, the Spaniards, seeing
the reenforcements, and I dare say imagining that we
were an army and not a handful, threw down their
weapons and did some grand running in all direc-
tions ; most of them heading for the same big gate
out of which the populace was streaming. Five or
six sailors were after them, and Drake called for the
trumpeter to bring them back. I told him that the
poor fellow was probably dead, at which he turned
to me, and leaning on me slightly, said : —

" Thy legs are good and long, boy ; stretch after
them and fetch them back with thee."

And so alone, I started in the wake of the flying
ones and their pursuers. I had almost caught up
to them, when a man in a great steel casque stepped
out of a doorway, and made at me, sword in one
hand and dagger in the other. I was running so
fast that I would have been spiked upon his point,
when there came a whistling sound in my ear, and
an arrow that could not have missed me by a hair's
breadth caught him through the throat, just above
the gorget. Backwards he fell with a clatter, and I
leaped over him. I have no doubt that the shaft

114 Drake and His Yeomen

had been aimed at me by one of the Oxenham
party, who mistook me for a fleeing Spaniard. My
close escape had one good effect, however, for I
doubled my speed and soon caught the party of
sailors, who were like to be cut to pieces had they
gone much farther.

They were surprised, indeed, when they found
that they were alone, imagining that the rest of
the party were at their backs. These men were
mad with blood-thirst. They had slain several of
the fugitives and wounded many more, and their
blades were red and dripping. I myself felt now,
for the first time, this elation, the wild unreasoning
desire to kill, and there is no stronger potent force
in any animal than this in man, when once it is
aroused. But orders had been given them, they
were men who were accustomed to obey, and while
I dare say they demurred, they turned about and
followed me to where the Captain and the rest of
the company were waiting. Several of the men
appeared to have slight wounds, but none seriously
except the trumpeter aforesaid, who was as good as
done for. The poor fellow had sounded his last
call.

I saw Captain Drake leaning against one of the
arches of the doorway of the big house before which
the Spaniards had made their stand. No sooner
did he clap eyes on me than he beckoned.

Nombre de Dios 115

" Come hither. Master Maunsell/' he said, " and
talk to these rascals. I can make neither head nor
tail of their lingo."

Two pikemen stood in front of him, each holding
a weak-kneed prisoner. Though I was so out of
breath I could hardly speak, I interpreted the Cap-
tain's questions, which were in short as follows : —

" Where were the recuas or mule trains from
Panama unloaded ? Where was the precious metal
stored ? and where did the Governor keep his treas-
ures of gems and coined metal, and if they didn't
tell, how they would like to die ? "

The younger man said nothing, but the elder,
who, I take it, was a mulatto, told us to follow him,
and Drake, bidding him lead on, called off five or
six of us by name, and we went down a narrow pas-
sageway, at the end of which we found a heavy
wooden door sealed and bolted. With the aid of a
large stone we broke it open, and one of the pike-
men with a torch being sent for, we entered the
cellar of the Governor's house, and there we were
all stricken speechless, for the vault ran the full
length of the building, which was nigh seventy feet,
and in the centre was a pile of silver bars that I am
willing to swear was twelve feet in height and ten
in breadth ! Some of the men picked two of them
up and placed them on their shoulders, and from
what they afterward said, and from what I judge.

ii6 Drake and His Yeomen

each large bar weighed between thirty-five and forty-
pounds ! Thus at a rough guess there must have
been some three hundred and sixty tons of silver
waiting for the fleet that was soon expected to fetch
it to Spain. It was more than enough to have sent
our little fleet to the bottom, and probably the bulk
of it dismayed the Captain or made him think it
cheap, for he ordered the men not to burden them-
selves with it, and forcing the prisoner down upon
his knees, he placed a dagger at his throat and
swore to kill him if he did not tell where the gold
and jewels were at once. The poor man could not
understand a word of English, so I came to both
his and the Captain's assistance.

"Where are the Governor's treasures of gold and
gems ? " I asked.

"In the stone treasure house by the water front,
noble Senor," he responded. " The big white
building near the wooden fort. They were removed
there three days ago," and he began to babble for
mercy and protection.

When we emerged into the air again, we found
that the dawn had chased away the moonlight, and
each instant it was growing brighter. The red
eastern sky showed us that the sun would soon be
up. One of the church bells was still ringing lustily,
bugles were blowing and drums rolling down the
side streets, Spanish soldiers could be seen hastening

Nombre de Dios 117

and gathering together ; nothing but their own con-
fusion protected us. Calling to his brother John,
the Captain directed him to take a party and pro-
ceed to the treasure house, break into it, and carry-
away the contents, and make off to the pinnaces,
while with his handful he endeavored to hold the
Plaza. •

Hardly had they left us, when one of them came
running back, crying that the pinnaces were attacked
and were in danger of being taken. This was cheer-
less news ; but Drake put it aside as if it amounted
to naught.

" Where is John Oxenham ? "

" Here am I," replied that bold sailor, " at thy
bidding."

" Make haste to the boats and tell my brother
that all goes well with us, and bid him hold them
at all hazards, and then come back to me and make
report."

Oxenham started off hot foot down the hill and dis-
appeared. A few great drops of rain had begun to fall,
and the Captain, giving a glance at the sky, muttered
a curse beneath his breath, and, calling us to follow,
he started toward the treasure house, where he -had
sent the first party. But before we had gone many
paces the heavens seemed to open, and such a
sheet of water poured down upon us that it was fain
to wash the clothes off our backs. In an instant the

ii8 Drake and His Yeomen

street became a brook running ankle deep ; never
could I imagine that such a downpour ever would
take place. It was like attempting to walk beneath
the outlet of a wier. Instantly the matches were put
out, and by the time we reached the treasure house,
where we found the rest of the party sheltered be-
neath the veranda, all of our powder ^as wet and
our bowstrings soaked and useless. Thus, indeed,
it was a fine turn of affairs ! We had nothing now
but cold steel to depend upon ; to step out from
our shelter was as good as getting drowned, and we
were not certain as to whether our boats had been
captured or not. All looked at the Captain. He
appeared undisturbed, and was quietly washing some
blood off his hands at a stream of water from an
eaves-spout. — By St. George, I admired him !

His brother reported to him as he stood there
that he had been all round the treasure house, and
there appeared to be no doorway or entrance ; the
windows were too small to allow the passage of a
man's body, and were heavily barred at that.

" Then we must break through," said the Captain,
cheerfully. " Come, let us start at it."

It was easier to say so, than to do it ; for the
walls, judging from the depths of the embrasures,
were four feet and more in thickness. We had no
tools but our weapons, and it was folly to break
them, in merely scratching the stone.

N ombre de Dios

119

"Where in the name of Heaven is the prisoner? "
cried Drake, testily ; " there must be a secret en-
trance." We looked about.

In the confusion, the trembling old man had
escaped, unless he had been drowned in the street.
And now the men began to murmur. One said
that he had been told by a negro, who spoke Eng-
lish, that over one hundred and fifty men had been
added to the garrison but the day before, and that as
soon as the Spaniards knew how few we were, and
where we were hiding, we would be eaten up man
for man.

" To the boats ! to the boats ! *' cried some. And
let me state for these, that some of them had been
doing the boldest fighting. I think they felt that,
despite Mr. Fletcher's prayer, the Lord was not
on our side in the venture. The rain was now
ceasing, and as was usual in this climate, it bore all
indications of soon clearing away. The Captain
turned. I have never heard him curse at his men,
but he was near to it this time.

" Oh, you cowards ! " he cried. " Here I have
brought you to the mouth of the world's treasure
house, and almost within your grasp are riches
enough to buy us all a kingdom ; if you go away
empty-handed, whose fault is it ? Not mine !
that brought you here, but yours for leaving it when
it was in your grasp ! Are you such poltroons that

I20 Drake and His Yeomen

you are afraid of a wetting ? We have yet our
swords ! By the powers. Til stay here and carve
my way to a fortune — who*s with me ? "

One of the fusihers cast down his musket with
a clang, and, drawing his short sword, stepped out.

" I am with you, sir," he said, " until death shall
find us."

" And so am I," said I, stepping close also.

Young Ceely followed.

The Captain put his arm about my shoulder, and
leaned upon me somewhat heavily. His face was
pale and his lips pressed tight together.

" And now, who's next ? " he asked.

With one accord they all stepped forward this
time, and the Captain smiled.

" Then back to the Plaza ! " cried he ; " and,
John, you take four men and search the rear of
this building for an entrance, and if you find it, send
me a messenger."

With this, he lifted his arm from my shoulder
and stepped out into the street. The rain had
ceased, the sun was now shining brightly, and the
sandy soil had drunk up the water like a sponge.

The Captain had taken but three or four strides
when I saw him waver. He put forth his sword as
if to steady himself, and then with a faint groan he
fell in a heap to the ground. I was the first to
reach him.

Nombre de Dios 121

The high leather boots that he wore had pre-
vented us from knowing that he had been wounded,
but the right one was full of blood to the top, and
as we lifted him it poured out in a stream, showing
how great must have been his suffering and how
badly he was hurt. His brother John placed a
silver flask of cordial to his lips, and he raised his
head after a sip.

" Let me have your dirk," he said faintly.

Ceely handed him his, and with it he cut away
the boot leg, and there exposed a gaping shot
wound. He had been hit in the first volley over
an hour before, but had said nothing. Taking a
scarf from around his neck, — for he would allow no
one to minister to him, — he bound it round his
thigh and with great effort stood erect.

" 'Tis naught but a scratch," he said. " Come
now and follow me."

But with their leader wounded, the idea of a fight
had left the men's minds. One or two others who
had received slight hurts showed signs of distress
also. The Captain started up the hill, but again fell
backwards, fainting from his weakness. It was all
up now. He was picked up bodily on the shoul-
ders of four men, and all turned and hastened,
regardless of orders, about the corner of the building
in the direction of the pinnaces. As I looked back
toward the Plaza it seemed to me that it was swarm-

122 Drake and His Yeomen

ing with men-at-arms, and it was with a lift of my
heart that I perceived the pinnaces were still safe
on the shore with a guard deployed before them.

Drake had revived again and was protesting
weakly against leaving, and had he possessed more
strength, he would have fought to carry his point, I
doubt not.

" Sir, your life is worth more to us than all the
treasures," said the huge sailor who was supporting
his shoulders. " We are not empty handed either."
I looked about and saw that the two men who had
gone into the treasure vault with us must have
disregarded the Captain's order, or returned there
again, for each one had a bar of silver. Two or
three of the men, as it was proved afterward, had
found time to enter some of the houses, and one
had secured a golden crucifix that weighed almost a
pound. The black man who spoke English had
asked if he might make one of our party also, and
had been well received.

Hastily we shoved off, and taking a count of our
numbers, we found that we were but one man short,
and he was the trumpeter, whose body we had not
found time to fetch away. As there was little
wind, we were forced to take the oars, and we per-
ceived that the small galleon that we had first dis-
covered was trying to make an offing, but finding
this impossible, her crew deserted to another small

Nombre de Dios 123

boat, and we took her and found that her hold was
filled with casks of wine.

We placed a crew aboard her with John Drake
in charge, and succeeded in working her out of the
harbor, and then under orders of our leader, who
had strengthened sufficiently to give all directions,
we landed upon a little island just outside the
entrance of the bay. It was called the Isla de
Bastimentos, where were the public vegetable gar-
dens and poultry yards. We had a fine breakfast
of roasted fowl, yams, and fruits, and the surgeon
found time to attend to the needs of the wounded.
To the relief of all, he found the Captain to be in
no serious condition, but I wondered what next was
to be done. I wished that my uncle had been with
us, for I was not ashamed at all of the way I had
behaved.

CHAPTER XII

AN EXCHANGE OF COURTESIES

HE Spaniard is a strange individual, and
self-deception with him has grown to be
so much a part of national character that
it can be reckoned upon of a surety. If
he has the last word, he has won the debate, no mat-
ter his logic, and if he has dealt the last blow, he
has won the fight and congratulates himself accord-
ingly ; but the last word may be an epithet, and
the last blow a gesticulation. Nevertheless, he will
vaunt himself as though both were conclusive evi-
dence of prowess. I say this because it has so often
come under my own observation. When we were
well out of gunshot of the town, and about the
time we were boarding the wine-ship, the Spaniards,
after a great deal of drumming and trumpeting, had
succeeded in gathering a large force on the water
front, and had mounted one of the cannon that we
had displaced. Thereupon they had fired a shot
that had fallen midway between us and the shore,
and upon this circumstance they always boasted

that they had driven us from Nombre de Dios at

124

An Exchange of Courtesies 125

the point of the sword, and claimed a great victory.
They are welcome to the satisfaction of believing it
so, but I think had it not been for the downpour
of rain, we would have held the town with our
handful, barring, of course, our Captain having been
wounded.

For two days, now, we stayed upon the island,
and we lived like lords of high degree. The
Spaniards' fowls were of excellent flavor, and the
vast garden furnished fresh vegetables, so that after
our hardships we were like to grow fat and wax
proud and indolent. The wounded were recover-
ing with wonderful quickness, and the Captain him-
self was able to be up and to hobble about. The
negro to whom I referred, and who had joined him-
self to our party in the town, proved to be a man
of superior mind and attainments. His face showed
intelligence, and though black, he was good to look
upon — a strong, comely man, straight backed and
deep chested. His name was Diego, and Drake
had attached him to his own person as body-servant,
and decked him out bravely in some clothes taken
on board the wine-ship. I will have much to say
of this fine fellow hereafter, for he proved to be a
godsend to us in more ways than one. He spoke
fairly, Spanish, English, and Portuguese.

On the second day, one of the lookouts — for we
had not remitted precautions against being taken

126 Drake and His Yeomen

by surprise — announced that a boat was coming
around the point flying a flag of truce, and evidently
haiUng from the town. So the Captain turned out
the guard, and we went down to the shore to meet
it. Scarcely had the bow grated on the sand than
there stepped forth a tall man, with dark features
and a long black beard, who lifted his feathered hat
gallantly, advancing at the same time in a friendly
and frank manner with a gracious greeting on his
lips. He was clad in a slashed doublet of crimson
silk embroidered with gold, and the hilt of his long
sword, and his dagger also, glittered with gems.
He was in great contrast to our leader in his spun
cloth and buff leather. But Drake responded in
proper manner to the salute, and we, all ' standing
by,' in ship fashion, doffed in our turn — it was a
strange sight. I acted as an interpreter, and re-,
quested that Don Jose de Farina, as he named him-
self, would accompany us to the tent that we had
erected on shore, and where refreshments were being
prepared. The crew that had rowed the boat were
rather for staying in it, but under Drake's orders
they were taken ashore, and our men were told to
supply them with all that they could drink or eat,
and this was done to such good purpose that
when they left it appeared as if it was their intention
to traverse the Spanish Main before weathering the
point.

An Exchange of Courtesies 127

But to get back to the story : Don Jose dis-
claimed any knowledge of English, and perhaps in
that he was truthful, but if he had understood, he
must have been amused and been a fair dissembler,
for Drake unburdened himself after this fashion to
me as we walked up the beach, he leaning on my
arm : —

" It is evident," quoth he aloud, " what is this
bearded coxcomb's business ! It is to ascertain our
force and condition. But notwithstanding, we shall
not be outdone in politeness of manner, nor in for-
mality of reception, as he may reckon our power in
proportion to our courtesy." So every time that
the Don bowed and scraped we did likewise, and
this with such gravity that he was soon at home,
and we were bandying smooth speeches and elab-
orate wishes, as were they balls in a tennis court.
Once seated beneath the shade of the awnings, Don
Jose stated the purpose of his visit. It was, accord-
ing to his words, made at the request of the Gov-
ernor of the town, in order to inquire if " El Capitan
Drake " was the same officer, as some of the town-
folk alleged, who had visited the parts during the
last two years and had always treated his prisoners
so kindly. As Drake expressed the pleasure that it
gave him to have any Spaniard as his guest upon
no matter what occasion, the Don went on to tell
that His Excellency the Governor desired to know

128 Drake and His Yeomen

if there was anything that he could supply him
with, and that His Excellency had great concern at
hearing that so courteous a gentleman and so kind
a friend had been wounded. Upon my soul, when
I translated this to the company, I was afraid that
they would burst into guffawing, so transparent
were the words. The Captain's eyes twinkled mer-
rily as he replied, extending his thanks to the Gov-
ernor for his courteous wishes. His wound he
made light of, but his gratitude much, and the Span-
iard appeared pleased, and said so at length.

"At the first alarm," went on Don Jose, "and
before our brave men had driven the sleep from
their eyelids and recovered from the surprise into
which your sudden visit had thrown them, it was
feared that you were French, and the consternation
that you perceived was resultant, but when we
found out that you were English, and that it was
the redoubtable El Capitan with whose name they
were familiar, that was amongst them, their fear
subsided, for they knew that whatever happened to
their treasure, — and treasure will always tempt men
of spirit to acquire it," he added politely, — "their
persons were safe from cruelty, their women from
rapine, and their town from the torch." J

" And how did you first find out that we were
not French ? " inquired Drake, with great gravity
of demeanor.

An Exchange of Courtesies 129

"From your arrows/* returned the Don. "A
weapon used to good effect only by your country-
men. And this leads me to inquire, if I may ven-
ture to do so, and be not too bold, whether these
arrows are poisoned, as they have wounded many,
and we should like to know the proper treatment
to be accorded them."

When I asked this question in English, we all
grinned, but the Don made believe to pass it by.

"Pray tell His Excellency the Governor," ob-
served the Captain, " that Francis Drake makes
obeisance, and states that Englishmen do not use
poisoned weapons, and the wounds should be
treated as though made with the cleanest of Toledo.
And tell His Excellency also," he said, "that I am
grateful from my heart for his wishes and offers of
supplies, but," and he waved his hand out over the
flowering gardens, " we trespass upon him already,
and there is nothing lacking to our good comfort."

Don Jose let his eye wander over the scene. A
short distance away some of our men were roasting
His Excellency's fat fowls, and a group in the shade
of the tree were sporting about a cask of His Ex-
cellency's wine, so there was some cause for the
contentment at least. But had it all been all or-
dered for our special benefit, Don Jose could not
have been more gracious, and so he expressed him-
self. Oh, I laugh now as I think of it ; even the

130 Drake and His Yeomen

polite irony of Drake's next speech did not discon-
cert him.

" It would be unfair," said Drake, smiling and
addressing us all, " to allow this good gentleman to
depart in perplexity as to our intentions, and " (this
to me) " I desire you. Master Maunsell, to deco-
rate my words, and to spice what I am about to say,
so that it will not be bitter, but yet take heed to
plainly state what are our intentions ; and now for
it — " With that he set me a hard task, and I often
had to cast about for proper phrasing. But leaving
out the spice and the garlands, this is what Drake
said : " Let the Governor, your master, hold open
his eyes ; take heed and make all due preparations
and all health to him. But, as God has lent me
life and leave, I mean to reap some of the harvest
that has been wrenched from the earth and that is
being sent to Spain to trouble all the people thereof,
for it is by force that it is garnered, by force it is
held, and by force must it be taken." And then
he went on to say that long before England or
Spain were known, the gold was in the mountains
and the precious metals lay hid under the ground,
the jewels existed, the wealth was there for the find-
ing and keeping, and that all this meant power, and
belonged to him who could hold and guard it ; it
differed from crops or commerce in that it was
neither sown, nurtured, made, or fashioned by the

An Exchange of Courtesies 131

hand of man, and thus it was the property of the
one who possessed it simply, and who had the
strength and desire to make it all his own by force
of arms, and guard it thus also.

I do not claim that the logic was complete, or
even that the point was taken well, but it was a
frank confession that we were after gold and silver,
and considered our desires sufficient license, and it
was honest speech and boldly said. I had some
difficulty in framing parts, so as not to jar upon the
Spaniard's feelings, for it is easier to dress a lie to
suit the fancy than to make truth appear iattractive.
But naught disturbed the Governor's messenger;
and now the repast being made ready, we sat down
about the table and drank healths and made toasts,
as were we all of one mind and of single purpose.
The Captain sent for some men who sang fairly some
carols, young Ceely obliged with a French chanson,
at which the Don expressed delight, and applauded ;
but all the time he would steal glances beneath the
awning in order to take in as much as he could of
our numbers and armament. And he saw a great
deal too, a fine show, I can warrant ; for the Spanish
sailors had been sent well loaded back to their boat,
and for an hour or more our men had been passing
and repassing, apparently at drill, by a narrow open-
ing in the woods. Each time the lines would be dif-
ferently arranged, and this was done by changing

1^1 Drake and His Yeomen

helmets and headgear in secret, and putting fresh
men upon the company flanks, so that even it ap-
peared to my eyes as though we numbered some two
hundred odd, and we afterwards found that we were
reported by Don Jose as being of twice that force.
When it came time for him to depart, we all arose
and escorted him to his shallop, and there Drake
took from around his own neck a gold chain with a
small jewelled pendant, and forced it upon him,
despite the Spaniard's protestations.

" I may get the bauble back some day," he
laughingly remarked to us, ere the Don, still bowing
and scraping, was out of earshot. " The world is
a small place."

Some wonderful rowing was done, as I before
stated, by the crew, and the emissary's scarlet
doublet must have suffered a severe drenching ere
he reached Nombre de Dios.

We had some hearty laughter that night, and not
a little trouble with our own men when we came
to shut them off from their supply of wine. Mix
many sailors with much drink, and there generally
will follow some sudden fermentations. That I
have observed to hold true at home and abroad.

It was late before we sought sleep ; for Drake,
who had dropped his fine manners and had become
the adventurous sailorman again, was full of carry-
ing out his threat of relieving the Governor of his

An Exchange of Courtesies 133

superabundance of possessions. Oh, what a won-
derful man this was ! A thing planned with him
was as good as done ! He reckoned neither cost
nor danger. He counted not odds nor difficulties,
and yet shrewdness and well-defined method lay
underneath his scheming, and he had us all on fire
with his talk, until the prospect of inaction — were
it in paradise even — would have seemed distaste-
ful. Our fingers itched for the hilt of our weap-
ons, and our blades were eager to leap from their
scabbards. Yes, and each one of us saw himself
a master of riches, and the envied of all beholders.
Diego, the negro, had been admitted to this coun-
cil ; and he had been plied with questions to some
purpose. He spoke English, as I have said, after
a fashion, and his answers were clear and trust-
worthy. He informed our leader that the Maroons
already held his name in reverence, which is another
name for fear perhaps, and he claimed that if he
would be allowed to make advances to them and
to open up communications by extending mutual aid,
we could obtain enough gold and silver to load our
vessels, and supplies also sufficient for our home-
ward voyage. He proposed nothing less than a
plan to seize the treasure boats as they voyaged
down the Chargres River, and thus obtain the gath-
ered products of the mines. This latter plan caught
Drake's attention, and he determined to carry it out

134 Drake and His Yeomen

if possible. The next morning he informed us that
he had slept over it, that he had made arrangements
that he thought would work to a successful issue.
Calling the company together, we embarked from
the Island of Bastamentos with the wine-ship in the
van and headed for the Island of Pinas, but Ellis
Hixon and Drake's young brother were detached
in the Eion to reconnoitre the Chargres and to land
Diego, who was to act as our emissary with the Ma-
roons. The rest of us proceeded eastward to join
Captain Ranse, who was awaiting our return, and
who probably thought by this time that we were
killed or held prisoners, for his surprise upon seeing
us was plain. He had enough of our companion-
ship and was keen to embark for England before he
lost what he had already. He regarded our safety
as miraculous, and wrote Captain Drake down as a
hairbrain for proposing any further expeditions —
of this I am certain. But there was much more to
happen ere we saw home.

CHAPTER XIII

MY UNCLE ALLEYN JOINS OUR PARTY

IRAKE and Ranse conversed but little
after the interview they held immediately
upon our return. Our Captain had, to

' all evidences, spoken his mind in regard

to the other's lack of spirit, and both being obsti-
nate, there was no reconciliation. I was enjoying a
new sensation now, for the Captain had taken it into
his head to learn Spanish, he having known only
a few words up to this time ; and never did any
tutor have such a pupil ! He went at his lessons
fiercely, and would bellow out the parts of a verb
as if he was giving orders that he was glad to free
his mind of He learned to speak fluently enough
before we parted company for any length of time ;
but he would always talk at top lung when using a
foreign speech.

The pinnace hove in sight one evening at sun-
set; and Ranse, as if afraid we might attempt to
detain him, bade us a hasty farewell, and crowded
on all sail to get away from the island. Hixon's
men reported good news from their expedition,

135

136 Drake and His Yeomen

and Drake said, on hearing it : " We tarry here no
longer, my masters ! If we can take a city one day,
and be thanked for it, surely there be others that
will deHver themselves for the knocking." So we
sailed off, all five vessels, to the westward, and made
the Island of San Barnardo, that I heard said was
but a few leagues from the capital of the Spanish
Main.

One thing rejoiced me exceedingly. I had feared
that my Uncle Alleyn would have left us when Cap-
tain Ranse did ; but what was my delighted surprise
to see him — for I knew his stalwart figure at a
glance — on board the Swan ; and as soon as we had
anchored he came on board the Pacha with the other
officers and the Captain's two brothers, and I had a
long-wished-for chance to talk with him.

" Ranse and I parted company for good reasons,"
said he. " I was under no obligations to him of the
smallest, neither was I bound to his service by any
paper, but could come and go as I pleased. There-
fore, being of a jealous temper, he was glad to be
rid of me, and welcomed the chance to buy my
share of the profits at a price that will well repay
him. Mind you this, my son, the man that now
leads us is of no common mould, and he has gifts
that come direct from God. Granted that we fol-
low him without fear, he will bring us safely through,
and we will see England, rich men all of us."

My Uncle Alleyn joins our Party 137

Then he spoke of the chances of my coming
into my own, — that is, the property that of right I
should inherit from my father, — and he told me
that the money I might make from my share in this
voyage would help me push my claims, even better
than his patronage. It was for the purpose of gain-
ing this for himself that he had embarked with
Ranse. The Maunsell estates, he also informed me,
were much impoverished and in sad need of care and
fostering.

My heart warmed to him as he talked, and we
had but half finished our discourse when he had to
return to his ship.

Swords were out, and all fell to whispering, but
this time without fear.

No sooner had night fallen than it was ' up an-
chor, and hoist sail,* and, helped by a favoring
breeze, we crept down the coast and into the very
harbor of Cartagena. There, near the entrance, we
seized a small frigate without much trouble, for she
had but one aged man on watch, and the rest of her
people ashore. From the old sailor we gleaned
some important information. First, that the news
of our being on the coasts was all abroad. A pin-
nace had arrived from Nombre de Dios, and all the
shipping had been warped in under the castle guns,
where they were safe from us for the time being at
least. But Captain Drake aired his newly gained

138 Drake and His Yeomen

knowledge of Spanish to some purpose ; for he shot
such a broadside of straight questioning and bad
grammar, primed with fierce looks, into the Spaniard,
that, of his own will, he offered us the information
that there was a large vessel, all on the point of
sailing for Seville, anchored just inside the point,
to the southward. As the little frigate contained
naught of much value, we left her and made off to
find the new quarry. Bells and cannon were sound-
ing from the town, but they aflfrighted none of us,
although no doubt the Spaniards were in a terrible
turmoil, as is their usual wont upon such occasions.

The old man had not lied. We found the ship,
boarded her, and took her after a short fight, in
which they lost two lives, and we had some blood
drawn. Then, while we could yet take advantage of
the darkness, we endeavored to get her out to sea.
But it was gray of dawn before we succeeded, and,
in the meantime, with drums and trumpets, the
Spanish force, to the number of three hundred horse
and foot, had gathered on the beach just beyond
bowshot. They fired upon us without effect, and
we vouchsafed no reply, which I daresay hurt them
more than if we had killed a few of them, as they
are quite as chary of their pride as their persons.

This same morning, as we lay off the mouth of
the harbor, we caught two small frigates enter-
ing ; they also hailed from Nombre de Dios, and

My Uncle Alleyn joins our Party 139

on one we found a message from our good friend
the Governor, telling that : " El Capitan Drake had
been at Nombre de Dios, had taken the town, and
had it not been that he was hurt by some blessed
shot, by all likelihood he had sacked it; that he
was still upon the coast, and that they should
therefore carefully prepare for him." After read-
ing it our leader gave it back to the messenger, with
a kindly laugh, and set him on shore with all the
prisoners we had taken. Then we headed for the
San Barnardo Islands with our prizes, and in a se-
questered bay, where we were nearly screened from
the sea, we dropped anchor.

CHAPTER XIV

ROGER TRUMAN AND THOMAS MOONE

T was a fine day bfit rather warm, and
we still were lying in our hiding-place.
I was n^aking out a list of things worth

keeping, that we had found on board

the captured craft, when I heard a laugh that caused
me to raise my head. There stood a good-looking
sailor lad, who I remembered had joined us from
Ranse*s crew (deserted, to be plain spoken). He
was all a-grin over something that one of the
men had said about an object that he held in his
hand. It was a leather headstall such as fhe Span-
ish muleteers like to decorate and place upon their
animals.

" No ! " he chuckled, " it is not for thee — but
for an honest old gray horse that belongeth to my
old father in Portsmouth — lay claim to it, and for-
sooth we will buffet for possession, and if I lose,
thou canst have it to wear as beseemeth thy features
and reasoning."

With that a stout man, much the elder, stepped
forward, a ring was formed in the waist of the ship,

140

Roger Truman and Thomas Moone 141

and there followed as pretty a game of fisticuffs as
I had e'er witnessed ; but so evenly were they
matched that they might still be at it, had not one
of the sailors parted them, and, seeing I was watch-
ing, appealed to me to decide the winner. The
shorter man was perhaps the worse blown of the
twain, but both were good-natured.

" Well," said I, " seeing that the tall man had it
first, and hath a reason for holding it, and the will
to fight, to him I give it, and what might his name
be?"

" Roger Truman," panted the young fellow,
"son of Giles Truman, carter of Portsmouth, and
this is for our old horse — "

" Whose name is Dray," I interrupted.

" The same ! " exclaimed the youth. " Pray,
good sir, how knew you so ? "

" I know both of thy honest parents," I returned,
" and, when home again, see that thou serve them
as faithfully as old Dray hath done." With that I
concluded and made believe to return to my writ-
ing that was spread out on the slope of the taflTrail.
I watched, out of the tail of my eye, to see how the
lad would take it, and he would have come to the
mast to speak with me had not some orders been
given him just then that sent him and his fellows
scampering aloft. Before evening, however, I had a
chance to talk with Roger Truman, and knew

142 Drake and His Yeomen

after a few words that I had found a friend worth
having, for he shed tears when I told him my story
and spoke of his mother and how she mourned him.

YeSj it is a small world, after all, as our Captain
once remarked, and the saying was doubtless trite,
before they knew of a truth, how big the world was.
I thought of the kindness that the two good people
had shown me, for the sake of this same wan-
dering lad that I had met by the merest chance in
this far country. But he was better off than I was,
for he had welcome and a home to return to, which
I had not. Thus was I moralizing, when the Cap-
tain and Diego, the black man, came from the cabin
and began talking earnestly. Diego was, as I have
before hinted, a noble fellow in more ways than
one ; he had a carriage to his head and shoulders I
have never seen the equal of at court. His features
were chiselled and cut clean like a white man's,
he was never obsequious or fawning ; in fact, from
Drake alone did he take orders, and although he
performed in a measure the duties of a body-ser-
vant, he was both companion, confidant, and coun-
sellor to our leader. I doubt not that it was true
that he had the blood of some royal line in him as
he claimed.

Drake, seeing me standing near, called me to
him and told me the gist of what had passed.
Diego had once more been referring to our alliance

Roger Truman and Thomas Moone 143

with the Maroons, and had urged that, as the Span-
iards were all on watch afloat, looking for our com-
ing at any time and well prepared for it, we should
abandon the coast and strike inland, where we could
profit by the panic into which they fell upon being
taken by surprise. This meant, of course, a com-
plete change in all our plans, but it promised great
reward if we could ever escape with the plunder we
might gain. The big ships were well-nigh useless
for this purpose, as the river shallows prevented
them from entering any stream except the largest.
But the pinnaces were just what were needed,
granted that we had them fully manned.

Now a sailor is never hot to turn soldier ; he
dislikes the very name, he wishes to have his vessel
near him at all events and in all cases, for to him
she is a citadel and stronghold of defence, and, if
necessary to retreat, she goes with him. Thus, in
a sailor's life, there is an element that enters not
into that of a soldier, and to have the former think
and act after the manner of the latter, you must
burn his ships behind him. Our Captain knew
most men as if he had charts of their minds, and
above all, he knew the thoughts and methods of
mariners. So, having decided upon what was best
to be done, he called no council, but went about, in
his own way, to accomplish his end.

I was an eye and ear witness to a strange meeting,

144 Drake and His Yeomen

and can make record of what he told Thomas
Moone, our carpenter, late that night, — such a
brave, fearless fellow this Thomas! — I was in the
cabin when he was sent for, and at the Captain's
orders, there I stayed and listened to all that was
said.

Moone, being duly announced by the cabin boy,
entered.

" Now, Master Moone," says Drake, " first swear
that thou believest what I tell thee, and that thou
wilt obey me." And the carpenter thereat makes
solemn oath. " Then answer me some questions
before I charge thee with my will."

" Aye, sir, I am ready," saith the carpenter.

" My brother commands the Swan, but who
owneth her, — knowest thou that ? "

"It is said none less than thyself. Captain."

" By my troth, that is fact," says Drake. " Every
stick and every stanchion. It would grieve my
brother to give her up."

" Most assuredly it would, sir."

" It would cause him pain if told to sink her ? "

" Sir, beyond all manner of doubt it would."
Thomas Moone stole a glance at me, but I, not
knowing anything, was as puzzled as he, and eke I
showed it.

"*Twould pain me to give such orders to him,
but she must be sunk."

Roger Truman and Thomas Moone 145

" But she is new, well built, and in good trim,"
quoth Moone. " I implore you not ; she is quick
and handy ! I pray you, Captain, spare her ! "

" Much as I hate to see my own brother and his
crew bereaved of their vessel, she must go. I can
do what I like with mine own, and 'tis for the good
of all. In thy chest thou wilt find a long spike-
auger. The Swan must sink before noon to-
morrow, and slowly. And mark this, no one must
know but the three who are here present."

" I will get my throat cut if I am found at such
business," and Thomas drew a sigh — not of fear,
but of regret.

"That risk must thou take at my bidding, but
regard thy oath when thy throat troubleth thee."

The Captain smiled, and Moone stepped nearer.

" She will lie on the bottom before noonday," he
said earnestly.

" Three holes will suffice," returned the Captain.
" And now hie thee forward with God's blessing."

I knew better than to speak, unless I was spoken
to, after the carpenter left us, and so, without hav-
ing the mystery explained, I wished the Captain a
good night and went up on deck, where I was wont
to sleep, covered up with a sail-cloth to keep out the
soaking dew, for it was hot in the 'tween-decks. But
little rest came to my eyelids that night. I could
see the trim little Swan where she lay anchored a

146 Drake and His Yeomen

cable's-length from us, all unmindful of her coming
fate, and nearby, also, the prizes that we had taken
— then eight in number. That they were to be dis-
posed of, also, I did not doubt ; and from the pres-
ent my mind went roaming back into the past. I
thought of what a strange life I had had, of my
boyhood in Spain, of how suddenly I had grown to
be a man, and from what had come all the strange
self-reliance and the independent spirit that I felt
in my bosom. And to what was I tending ? I can
now, looking back again, attribute much of my
nature to the fact that I had been so often and so
long alone, that I had learned to think and reason
out things at a time when most boys are frolicking,
or asking questions of their elders. And I think
that my independence and love of adventure was
due to my splendid health, my knowledge of my
size and strength, and the idea that much was ex-
pected of me. But I had been fortunate also, in
finding friends — first Mr. Blandford and the Tru-
mans, then my captain and my uncle, and now
Roger Truman. Yes, it was a small world.

CHAPTER XV

THE captain's PLOT

I HAT I have now to set down is like

Wunto some plays that I wot of, both
amusing and serious, comedy and trag-
edy interwoven ; at least it appeared so
at the time, for I myself was filled with
mingled emotions this day, to be sure. Hardly
was the sun up when the Captain called away the
jolly-boat, and setting but two men at the oars, put
out for the Swan that lay two or three cable's-
lengths distant. At his request I went with him.

As we neared the vessel's side, against which the
little waves rippled and chuckled merrily, the Cap-
tain stood up and, seeing John Drake looking over
the rail, he addressed him thus : —

" Ho ! brother mine, come out with me a-fishing.
I know a spot, hearkee, not far from hence, where
lies such a school of dainty monsters as would
tempt thy eye and appetite. Come off with me,
for the love of fair sport and good angling."

I saw him carefully measure, as he spoke, the

«47

148 Drake and His Yeomen

way the vessel sat in the water, and a frown, fol-
lowed by a bright sparkle of the eye and a half-hid
smile, crossed his face. (On the peak of the fore-
castle was Thomas Moone, talking with some of the
crew ; good Thomas was evidently in the middle of
a yarn of some kind, for all were laughing.) John
Drake at first demurred, on plea of work to be done,
but upon the invitation being repeated, he turned
to order his own boat, saying with small grace that
he would follow us, but that he " was a poor angler
and a killjoy at such sport."

At this moment I saw the Swan clearly settle at
least two or three inches, for I had marked a line
on one of her strakes to measure by. Captain
Francis noticed this also, and again his eye twin-
kled, but he gave the order for the two sailors to
pull ahead, and we passed under the bows of the
smitten craft. As we did so, the Captain looked up,
and when he had acknowledged the salute of the
crew, he asked very casually and in a careless tone
this question : —

" What aileth your vessel, lads, she sets so deep
this morning ? "

At this they looked over the side, and there arose
a great excfaiming. A man (who afterwards proved
to be the steward) jumped down into the waist and
hastened to descend the ladder of the mid-hatch.
In a moment he appeared with his hair all on end.

The Captain's Plot 149

his face as white as a lady's kerchief, and his mouth
like a cavern.

" We're sinking ! " he yelled. " Man the pumps !
The water in the hold is up to my middle ! Man
the pumps ! "

Now there was a great hullaballoo ! I thought
I heard the Captain chuckle to himself as his brother
John came running forward and in a half-frightened
voice began shouting over the bulwarks.

" Some mishap has befallen us, and we've sprung
a leak ! " he called. " I pray you to allow me to
stay until we find out what has taken place, and get
the vessel dry, for it cannot be of much account."

But it was of much account, and cunningly
must Moone have done the scuttling. There was
no bubbling or noise, and despite the fact that all
labored at the pumps, the crew from the pinnace
helping, — for we went on board at once, — the water
gained. Captain Francis now appeared as if he had
altered his mind entirely, and encouraged the fellows
at the pumps and bade his brother also keep up his
spirits. But every time he passed me, he would
give me a poke in the ribs or a playful buffet with
hx3 elbow, although his face was solemn as a grave-
digger's. Well, to be short, by great elkertions we
kept the Swan afloat and no more ; but at three o'
the clock in the afternoon John Drake saw that fur-
ther work was useless, and gave over in despair.

150 Drake and His Yeomen

" What shall we do ? *' he asked the Captain.
" The water gains, and our men weaken ! "

" Let her sink," was the reply. " She is surely-
bewitched, and 'tis best to let her go ere she drowns
all of you ; and now let us turn to, and save what
we can from the fishes."

So all hands, except a few who were kept pump-
ing, began to break out the upper hold and to get
everything of value overboard into the boats. At
this they made great progress ; from the first, most
of them had seen that the vessel was doomed. That
our Captain had an exceeding warm heart and was
touched by his brother's sorrow, was evident, for as
they stood apart he spoke to him thus, quietly : —

" Brother," he said, " take command of the
Pacha ; she is a larger and finer ship, and to you I
give her, against the time that we capture a better,
that will be thine for the asking."

John Drake was so overcome that he could
scarce reply, but placing his arm about the Cap-
tain's shoulder he gave him a hug like a school-
boy, which spoke more than words could. After
the Swan had been well stripped, she was set fire to
and sank blazing in the still water, half hid in a
cloud of vapor. Not even did her masts show, for
the anchorage, though close to shore, was nigh fifteen
fathoms deep.

This same day did we put the torch to all the

The Captain's Plot 151

prizes except two ; these were sent out with all sail
set, and helms lashed amidships, to go whither they
wished or the wind might waft them, and to be
picked up or be sunk as fate might decree.

And thus did Captain Drake persuade the Span-
ish that he had abandoned these waters and had
left their shores for good and all. But not so.
Taking advantage of the half moonlight, we crowded
into the pinnaces, and followed by the Pacha, deep
laden with our spoil ; thus we made out from the
bay and headed into the Gulf of Darien, intending
to make a landing on the main coast and then —
what? No one really knew but Captain Francis,
Diego, and myself, so I thought, but there was one
other — my Uncle Alley n, who told me in secret
that he had fathomed the Captain's plot and heartily
approved of it. But he declared also that no other
would have dared to think of it, or having dared, to
put it into practice.

We sighted one day, as we followed the trend of
the coast, a tall two-topped mountain rising against
the sky, and it was without doubt what our Cap-
tain had been on the lookout for, as he then or-
dered us to follow him more closely, and after a
few leagues of rather ticklish sailing, he signalled
from the pinnace to close up, and we entered a
land-locked harbor much like the one that we had
dropped anchor in at the Isle of the Pheasants.

152 Drake and His Yeomen

There we found a clearing on the larboard hand as
we came in, and unloading the Pacha until there
was little left but her skin, she was warped close to
shore and vines and trailing foliage entwined in her
rigging. Under the direction of Diego some of the
crew busied themselves building huts out of palm
leaves, while others set up forges, baking-ovens,
and storehouses in which to keep our treasure and
supplies. This was all happening during the season
known as the Great Rains, and verily I believe I
have never seen such a continued downpour or
more drenching storms excepting the memorable
one at Nombre de Dios ; but now it was every day
the same, although we had some bright weather
between times and employed it in fishing, hunting,
playing at games such as bowls and the like, and
at the first all kept in fine health.

The fact was held from the men that five months
must ensue before we could attempt our inland
raid, as, to Drake's chagrin, the Maroons (with
whom we had made friends) informed us that the
mule trains did not move until the advent of the
dry season, when the rivers were less like the raging
torrents that they were during the rains.

The Captain had not counted on this, or else he
would not have been in such a hurry to burn his
ships, I am sure, and no doubt he was in a quandary
what to do to keep his men busy, for that is per-

The Captain's Plot 153

force necessary in any community, big or small,
afloat or ashore. Otherwise there will be mischief
after the manner of human flesh, quarrels, gaming,
drunkenness, or disease. So, before a fortnight had
passed, at the risk of betraying to the Spaniards
that " El Capitan," whom they so dreaded (and
admired of course), was still with them, Drake
started on a cruise with two of the pinnaces, and
while he was gone we shifted everything, but a little
that we hid and buried, back into the Pacha and
the other craft, and moved our camp some leagues
to the westward, where we landed at the mouth of
a river that we called the Diego, after our black
companion. Here a fort was built, the boats con-
cealed again, and another little village completed.
I have always thought that this was a bad move, as
the first place was by all odds the healthier — but it
is easy to reason backwards, and I may be wrong.

After some time, when we had everything in our
new quarters in shipshape order, the Captain again
appeared with two prizes laden with supplies and
fresh beef, and also some sugar and a few pearls.
He said that he had put the Spanish on the wrong
scent by appearing to the east of Cartagena, and he
had been up the Magdalena River, and plundered a
good part of the province of Neuva Reyna, finding
enough there to support an army in the storehouses.
Strange to say, although he had met with some op-

154 Drake and His Yeomen

position, he had not lost a man ! My uncle, who had
accompanied him, had a deal to say of the fine head-
work that our leader had displayed, but he felt more
assured of one thing. If God had not had the whole
of them under his special care, they would have met
with disaster more than once. I had been rather
unhappy at being left out of this expedition, but
had been so busy that I had found little time to
brood over it. Now again we began to grow in-
dolent ; for another two weeks nothing was done
but eat and sleep.

CHAPTER XVI

MY uncle's tale

lURING these pleasant days, while we
were refreshing our bodies and souls with
liberty and freedom, I asked my uncle a

' question in regard to the* writing of Sir

John Hawkins, to which he had once referred ; and
one day, as we lay beneath the shadow of a grove
of great palm trees, he handed me the following that
I transcribed and kept a copy of. It was written
by Sir John himself, in a very legible script.

It seems that Hawkins, with a little fleet of three
vessels, the Jesus of Lubec, the Minion^ on board of
which was my uncle, and the Judith^ — the last under
command of Francis Drake, — had been on a trading
expedition into the Spanish Main, but, having met
with misfortune, and being hard put to it from bad
weather and failing supplies, he was compelled to
seek port and succor. Finding himself at the
mouth of the harbor of San Juan de Ulua, and being
honest in his intentions (the open maurauding of
the English had not then begun, it might be stated),
he considered it safe to enter, as ships of one friendly

155

156 Drake and His Yeomen

nation might, the ports of another. But before he
did so, he negotiated with the Governor for permis-
sion, and everything was arranged in a manner that
appeared satisfactory. So in he sailed, and anchored
close to a little island, upon which he landed a few
guns and built a small fort. Perhaps this showeth
that he suspected some treachery, but it was more
of a precaution than a menace. While there, the
long-expected Spanish fleet arrived from Cadiz and
Seville, and, seeing that the English were in the
harbor, they anchored outside the entrance. An-
other conference was held with the Viceroy, and a
second agreement was entered into, Hawkins ex-
plaining that his mission was peaceful, his desires
just, and his situation forced upon him against his
will. The Spanish admiral (all bows and smiles)
had kindly promised to do all in his power to help
him, and to further his departure.

All this my Uncle Alleyn explained to me in a
few words, for he was a man of short speech ; and
then he bade me read what Hawkins had writ, for
the reason that it had been already printed in Eng-
land, and, though it contained one serious error,
that he would correct ; it told how it happened that
English sailors (and our Captain especially) had
come to prey upon the Spanish commerce as of a
right. Here follows what Sir John hath written
over his own name, transcribed truly as aforesaid ;

My Uncle*s Tale 157

and all this had taken place but five years before the
time proper of which I am now writing.

"At the end of three days," began the paper,
" the treaty was concluded, and the fleet (viz. the
Spanish) entered the port, the two fleets saluting one
another, according to custom. We then labored
two days to place the English by themselves and
the Spaniards by themselves ; the captains and the
seamen, on each side, promising all friendly offices
to each other ; which as faithfully as it was meant
on our parts, was as treacherously designed on
theirs ; for they had furnished themselves from the
continent with a supply of a thousand men, and had
formed a design of falling upon us, on all sides at
once, on the twenty-third of September, at noon.

" The same morning, the time fixed for the execu-
tion of their villany being then near at hand, we
began to discover some appearances of it, such as
shifting of arms from one ship to the other, planting
and levelling of their cannon from their ships toward
the Island, where our men had the guard, companies
of men moving to and fro, more than their common
occupations required, and many other circumstances
which gave us a vehement suspicion. We, there-
fore, sent to the Viceroy (the same who had
signed the agreement) to enquire what this meant.
He immediately sent strict orders to remove all
the cause of suspicion, and assured us that he.

158 Drake and His Yeomen

on the faith of a Viceroy, would be our de-
fence against all treachery. This answer not
being, however, satisfactory, we were suspecting a
great number of men to be hid, in a large ship of
nine hundred tun, which was moored next to the
Minion^ we sent the master of the Jesus^ who could
speak Spanish, again to the Viceroy, and desired to
be informed of the truth. The Viceroy, seeing he
now could conceal his treachery no longer, detained
our Master, and, causing the trumpet to be sounded,
the Spaniards set upon us, on all sides, at once.
Our men on shore, being dismayed at the unex-
pected onset, fled, and endeavored to recover their
ships ; but the Spaniards landed their men in such
numbers, on all sides, that very few of them got on
board of the Jesus, the rest being slain, without
quarter. The great ship, which had about three
hundred men privately put on board, fell immedi-
ately on board the Minion ; but in the time we had
the suspicion of the treachery, which was not above
half an hour, she had loosened her fastenings to the
shore, and so, escaping this first brunt, got out of
the harbor. Upon this, the great ship, with two
others, set upon the Jesus ; but she, likewise, with
great difficulty, and the loss of many of her men,
got out to sea.

" No sooner were the Jesus and the Minion got
about two ships* length from the Spanish fleet, than

My Uncle's Tale 159

the fight began to be so warm on all sides, that, in
less than an hour the Spanish Admiral was supposed
to be sunk, the Vice-Admiral burnt, and another
of their chief ships believed to be sunk, so that they,
from their vessels, could not do us much harm.

" The cannon on the Island was, in the mean-
time, fallen into the hands of the Spaniards ; and it
was with them they now chiefly gauled us. The
masts, yards, and rigging of the Jesus were so shat-
tered, that we had now no hopes left of carrying
her off. With this cannon, likewise, they sunk our
small ships. We, therefore, resolved to place the
Minion in such manner that the Jesus might lie be-
tween her and the shore, and be, as it were, a fence
to secure her from the enemy's cannon till night,
when we determined to take what provisions and
necessaries we could out of the Jesus, and then leave
her.

" While we were thus consulting, and endeavoring
to place the Minion out of danger of the shot from
the shore, the Spaniards set fire to two great ships,
and let them drive down toward us. Upon this,
the men on board the Minion, without either the
Captain's or master's consent, set sail in such hurry
and confusion, that it was not without great diffi-
culty that I was received on board.

" Most of the men which were left alive in the
JesuSy made shift to follow the Minion in a small

i6o Drake and His Yeomen

boat ; but the rest, who could not get into the boat,
were left to the mercy of the Spaniards. Thus the
MinioHy with only one small bark of fifty tuns — the
Judith — escaped the treachery of the Spaniards ;
but the same night the Judith, likewise, forsook us.
We were now left alone with only two anchors and
two cables, our ship so damaged that it was as much
as we could do to keep her above water, and a great
number of us with very little provisions. We were,
besides, divided in opinion what to do. Some
were for yielding to the Spaniards ; others chose
rather to submit to the mercy of the savages ; and
again, others thought it more eligible to keep to
the sea, tho* with so scanty allowance of victuals
as would hardly suffice to keep us alive.

"In this miserable plight we ranged an unknown
sea for fourteen days, till extreme famine obliged us
to seek for land. So great was our misery that
hides were reckoned good food. Rats, cats, mice,
and dogs, — none escaped us that we could lay our
hands on ; parrots and monkeys were our dainties.
In this condition we came to land on the eighth of
October, at the bottom of the Bay of Mexico, in
three and twenty degrees and a half, where we hoped
to have found inhabitants of the Spaniards, relief
of victuals, and a proper place to repair our ship ;
but we found everything just contrary to our expec-
tation. Neither inhabitants, nor provisions, nor a

My Uncle's Tale i6i

haven for the relief of our ship. Many of our men,
nevertheless, being worn out with hunger, desired
to be set on shore, to which I consented.

" Of about two hundred souls we then were, one
hundred chose to seek their fortune on land, on
which they were set, with great difficulty ; and with
the remainder, after having watered, I again sub-
mitted to the mercy of the seas, and set sail on the
sixteenth of October."

So wrote John Hawkins. I had read this aloud,
and my Uncle AUeyn had listened attentively to all
of it.

" Now," said he, " I was on board the Minion, as
I have told thee, and I know two things. First,
that the Judith did not desert us, but having had
her stern post and steering gear shot clean away,
she was compelled to drive before the wind, un-
manageable and hopeless, until a new rudder was
made and new gear rove, which, on account of the
weather, took the best part of four days. Then, of
course, there was no use in searching for us in the
Minion; we had disappeared to the southward.
Secondly, Drake, like a true, loyal soul, cruised for
a week, constantly on the lookout, ere he departed
for England. Every one who had aught to do
with that expedition was ruined. It cost many lives
and much suffering that is not yet over. Rotting
in dungeons, or slaving at the galley sweeps, are

1 62 Drake and His Yeomen

scores of English who were honest traders and
guilty of no crime whatsoever. Canst thou blame
us now that we seek to regain our own and get
revenged ? " My uncle threw both his hands above
his head.

" Curse them ! curse them one and all ! " he cried.
" There is a long score to pay, and some day, God
willing, it will be paid — paid in so much blood as
will tinge the sea waves and color the sands o'
the shore. Aye, lad, we will live to see it —
praise God once more ! "

The change in my uncle's manner of speech had
come so quickly that I was startled ; for, until his
outburst, he had been talking in the quiet way that
was usual with him, and now, having concluded, he
sank into silence.

I did not disturb him for some time, and then I
could no longer curb my curiosity.

" How did you get to England ? " I asked half-
fearsomely.

" I was one of the poor devils who were thrust
ashore," he said. " That is, to be honest, I chose
to go, for the reason that I loved well some of the
men whom Hawkins put out of the ship, for they
had little choice in the matter."

But now, as my uncle's tale would fill a volume,
I will tell it as I wrote it out for Master Purchas,
the chronicler (who hath published the story), and

My Uncle's Tale 163

he hath told me that it was confirmed by the
account he had of one Miles Philips (hereinafter
mentioned). The tale took up all the evening, and
lasted far into the night, so I have shortened it
and tell it in my own words. But this is not trust-
ing to my memory, as I wrote the main part out at
the time, and Alleyn Maunsell said it was clear and
true. But to go on with the story that is not
mine, but his, and thus return to the adventures
of those whom Hawkins set ashore to the mercies of
the Spanish and Indian savages.

When they left the Minion, my uncle said
they numbered one hundred and fourteen souls,
weakened by starving and disease. One boat,
not being able to get on shore, two of the men were
drowned, and the rest got a mile thro* the sea to
the shore as well as they could. Some died in two
hours* space with too abundant drinking of fresh
water; others were swollen exceedingly with salt
water, and from eating fruits they found ; a shower
of rain, also, leaving them not one thread dry. It
was as if heaven had pursued the sea*s challenge
without, and partly hunger, and partly the water
and fruits of the earth within their bowels, had con-
spired against this unhappy crew.

The Chicbemici Indian savages added their in-
humanity, killing eight of their company in the first
onset; but they yielding, having neither weapons

164 Drake and His Yeomen

nor heart to resist, the savages perceiving them
not to be their Spanish enemies, pointed them to the
port of Panuco. So they divided themselves into
two companies, one going westward, among whom
was Miles Philips ; and the other northward, among
whom was David Ingram, who both came afterward
to England.

After the stinging of flies, deaths by Indians, and
manifold miseries, the western company got to
Panuco, where the Governor stripped them of the
little which they had, and deprived them of their
liberty, calling them " English dogs and Lutheran
Heretics." When they desired the assistance of
their surgeons for such as the Indians had wounded
by the way, he answered, they should have no other
surgeon but the hangman. After four days he
sent for them out of the prison, and with many new
halters (with which they were in expectation of suf-
fering), he bound and sent them to Mexico, ninety
leagues distant, with a great guard of Indians. If
some of their keepers used them mercifully, the
others would knock them down, and cry, " March,
march, English dogs, Lutherans, enemies of God."

After their coming to Mexico many died, but
the rest had kind usage in the hospital. Thence
they were carried to Tescuco to be used as slaves,
where by the means of one, Robert Sweeting (son
of an Englishman by a Spanish woman), they met

My Uncle's Tale 165

with great assistance from the Indians, or else had
all perished.

After this they were put to the Spaniards, as ser-
vants, and were allowed the means to get some-
thing for themselves, till they became a prey to
the hellish Inquisition, which seized their goods
and persons, and shut them asunder, in dungeons,
for a year and a half. By frequent examinations,
they endeavored to pump something out of them,
in matters of faith, and not being able (the prisoners
craving mercy, as men who came into that country
by stress of weather), nevertheless, the Spaniards
put them to the rack, to extort confession that way,
which made some betray their own lives. After
solemn proclamation that all might come to this
sight, they were brought in fools' coats, with ropes
about their necks, and candles in their hands, to the
scaffold. George Rively (my uncle's great friend),
Peter Monfrie, and Cornelius an Irishman, were
burnt, others condemned to two hundred or
three hundred blows on horseback with long whips
and to serve in the galleys, six, eight, or ten years ;
others to serve in the monasteries, in the St. Benito
(or fools' coats) divers years, of which Philips was one.
The whipping was cruelly executed on Good Friday,
two criers going before and proclaiming, " Behold
these English Lutherans, Dogs, Enemies of God ! "
the inquisitors themselves, and their familiars cry-

1 66 Drake and His Yeomen

ing : " Strike ! lay on those English Heretics, Lu-
therans, God's Enemies." They were remanded to
prison, all bloody and swollen, in order to be sent
to Spain, to perform the rest of their martyrdom.
It was while in this prison that my uncle met with
deliverance.

Of the daring escape that gave him his free-
dom, he made light; but it was accomplished
with the aid of a woman, who loved him of course,
and I verily believe that in his heart he returned
the affection, though she was a half-Indian (the
mistress of the gaoler) and a worshipper of idols.
When he had returned to England (having been
placed on board a Huguenot vessel that appeared
off the Mexican coast, through the aid of this
woman, who cut away his chains and brought
him to the vessel in a canoe), he was penniless,
and broken in health and spirit ; destitute of
means to feed himself, or to push his claim to his
brother's (my father's) estates. Now, since I had
appeared, he was truly in a worse position ; he
had no hope or future, nothing but his sword, he
being more of a soldier than a sailor-man.

Once only at the end of the recounting had I
asked a question. " What became of the rest of
your comrades ? " I queried.

" God alone knows," he answered ; " they may
all be dead. I wot not. Or they may be all slaving

My Uncle's Tale 167

and suffering, which is worse. But there will be a
justice and a retribution on the heads of their
oppressors, and if I am but a humble instrument
in the performance of such. Heaven give me the
strength of ten, for I owe them blows without
number. This very day should England be at
open war with Spain ! Ask any sailor, ask any one
but the faint hearts who have got the ear of our
good Queen, to our shame be it."

After this I felt no longer any pricking of con-
science when we took any Spanish treasure, and
truly up to this time it seemed as if we had God
with us, as my uncle said. For some nights I
dreamed of those poor fellows, captive and forlorn,^
and the memory of that dreadful day (which seemed

lit is interesting indeed to follow out their fate, and it worked out that,
** Philips, and the rest, having served their times, had their fool's coats hung up
in the chief church. The rest married there (in Mexico) j but Philips escaped a
second imprisonment, and, after many travels in the country, and dangers in Spain,
returned to England, in 1582.

"Job Hortop, another of this company, with some others, were also sent pris-
oners into Spain, by the Viceroy, with Don Joan de Valesco de Varre, Admiral
and General of the Spanish fleet. Offering to make their escape, they were dis-
covered, and severely stocked : then imprisoned a year in the Contretation House,
in Sevil, but breaking prison were taken, and by the Inquisition sentenced : Robert
Barret and John Gilbert, to be burnt ; Job Hortop and John Bone to the Gallies
for ten years, and after that to perpetual imprisonment. Others were adjudged to
the Gallies, some eight, some five years. Hortop served twelve years, in hunger,
thirst, cold and stripes, and after four years imprisonment, in his fool's coat, was
redeemed to the service of Hernando de Soria, from whom, after three years service
more, he stole away, and landed at Portsmouth in December 1590, after three and
twenty years miserable bondage." — Purcbas.

1 68 Drake and His Yeomen

to have been in another age and life) when Selwyn
Powys stood before the Inquisitors and died for
telling the truth, would come to me ; then I shud-
dered, but was glad I had grown so quickly from a
boy to be a man. I understood better than before
why Drake and his yeomen felt that they had a
right to prey on the Spaniards' commerce and take
their treasure wherever they found it.

CHAPTER XVII

COUNTED OUT

HE Captain, now having time to spare,
took up with me again his lessons in the
Spanish, and despite a strong accent (that

' never left him, by the bye), he was soon

able to converse well enough for all his purposes.
Henceforth he interviewed the prisoners himself,
and he was great at it; I verily believe that he
could perceive a lie forming in a man*s mind in
time to nail the same on his lips ; the glance of
those light blue eyes of his would go through some
poor trembling devil as were they rays from a burn-
ing-glass. His own people knew this well and
never sought to deceive him — woe betide the un-
lucky knave he caught in a falsehood.

One day the crew (such as were not employed at
repainting the pinnaces) were indulging in some
sports of the green, wrestling, running, and merry-
making; amongst other games, a half-dozen stout
fellows were toying with a round shot on the sward
near the water's edge. Young Roger Truman was
no bad hand at this, and as the Captain and the

169

lyo Drake and His Yeomen

rest of us were watching, the men were eager in
their attempt to outvie each other. It came Rog-
er's turn again, and he made a manful hoist.

" Come, young Master Scrivener," cried Drake,
clapping me on the shoulder, "there is a lusty
youth, younger than thou art." (Roger was older
than I, as I have said, but he did not appear so.)
" Come, see what thou canst do at such brave pitch
and toss." With that he shoved me forward, and
I being really keen to play was nothing loath. So
I took up the shot.

" Well done ! " cried every one at my first at-
tempt, for I had bested them all by half-a-yard at
least.

" Well done, indeed ! " echoed the Captain, laugh-
ing. " So steering a pen has not hurt thy muscles.
That yon is a fair put for a stripling."

" I will wager a ducat that there is none of the
company can beat Master MaunselFs mark," spoke
up John Oxenham (and I could have loved him for
so saying, being puffed with pride).

"And I will wager the same," put in Ellis Hixon,
hefting the ball in his hands.

The crew had stopped their sport, and all gath-
ered near, as men will when their elders or superiors
take up a game with them. I could see that I had
not hurt my reputation by my display of strength.
No one had spoken, and, boylike, I drew a long

Counted Out 171

breath and filled my lungs, as if to say, " Beat it
who can." Then I looked about the ring, like a
champion at a fair. My uncle gazed at me proudly.

" I will take the wager and add five ducats more,"
quoth the Captain, very quietly, " that there is one
here who can exceed it by a foot."

" Done, sir," says Hixon, who had just had a try
and failed most wofully in his approaching.

Now we all looked about us, and who should
stand forth but the Captain himself? We were all
astonished, never dreaming that he would conde-
scend to child's play ; but he measured the distance
with his eye, and then picked the round shot out of
the grass with his fingers as one might a hen*s egg
from a nest, gingerly, as if he feared to break it.
Then, clasping it with both hands, the way the game
is played, he gave a short swing betwixt his knees,
and hove it out. Such a shout as went up ! the
shot cleared the bough of a tree overhead and
plumped into the waters of the bay ! There were
strong men there present who could not have
equalled it in two heaves. He had beaten me by
three yards easy. We let out a huzza that startled
every parrot on the hillside into squawking and
squalling, but the Captain brushed his hands to-
gether, smiled, and walked off to his tent. But he
was well pleased with himself all day, refusing to
take Ellis's wager, on the ground that he discounte-

172 Drake and His Yeomen

nanced gaming and that he had failed in his attempt,
which was to beat me by a foot, whereas he had ex-
ceeded this, through misjudgment, and beaten me
by nine. I, seeing that he was in such good fetter,
made bold to ask a favor of him, and that was noth-
ing less than to take me with him on the next expe-
dition of the pinnaces. But he would promise me
nothing, and said that if he left me behind, it was
for a reason. Now I did not know what this might
mean, and when three days later he started off again
with the same boats as before, I was disconsolate,
for I was not included in the number chosen to ac-
company him. Of course I could say nothing, but
I was heart-broken, and sulked for a day like a bad-
tempered child. I did not learn the reason for this
overlooking of me until later. It was all my Uncle
Alleyn*s doing, but he had not set about it in order
to thwart or to annoy me, but because he did not
wish me to be exposed to unnecessary danger.

My poor uncle was soul-vexed at this time, and
somehow imagined himself possessed of a devil (as I
afterward learned). He had dreams in which he had
seen himself leaving me to the harsh mercies of an
overpowering enemy, and again of hearing that I was
dead, and rejoicing thereat. Both of these things
would have been contrary to his nature, but being a
simple soul, he thought himself tempted of Satan.
This goes to show what stuff dreams are in general,

Counted Out 173

for in them we often act as we never would in real life
— God be praised for it ! I take small stock in
visions, anyway, although I know wiser men than I
who do. At all events he had craved as a boon
from the Captain that I should be left behind. But
as a sop to my feelings I had been appointed second
in command of the camp, John Drake being made
Governor of Fort Diego.

I gnawed my fingers, however, when I saw the
pinnaces vanish about the point, my uncle having
waved his hand to me as the head sails caught the
wind.

For three or four days thereafter, I was in an
exceeding bad humor, and John Drake's company
was not of the kind to dispel it. He was a good
enough sailor, but not clever ; a slow-spoken, even-
tempered man, with a large body and a silly smile.
His brother could wrap him about his finger;
nevertheless, he had the Drake courage when
aroused.

And now comes the task of recounting some
doings that I am sorry for, at least for the part
I played in them.

CHAPTER XVIII

AGAINST ORDERS

E were sitting in front of our tent (five

Wdays or such a matter after the others
bade us farewell), and, having worked
myself out of my distemper, to while
the time away, I was asking Master
Drake some questions in navigation, and he, in his
heavy manner, was trying to enlighten me. I had
already learned all the knots and splices, and might
have proved a competent sailor-man of the lowest
class; but of higher seamanship I knew little or
nothing.

Teacher and pupil were becoming interested as the
hour went on, and pictures of myself giving orders
from the quarterdeck filled me, when suddenly
there came the sound of some one coming at a great
pace through the bushes, and a man burst into the
open. Seeing us, he stopped short, and then ap-
proaching, saluted ; but he was so out of breath that,
for about the space of a minute, he could not talk,
and stood there panting. At last he found words,

1 74

Against Orders 175

and they were to say that while he was in the crown
of cocoanut palm, he looked over the tops of the
trees and had seen a large Spanish frigate, with Uttle
wind carrying her, heading south about four miles
offshore.

" Then tell all hands to keep out of sight, close
to cover, and she may pass by us unheeding and
unmolested," quoth Master Drake.

The man made as if to say something, and then
held his peace. It was evident that he had expected
no such orders.

" You speak as if we were rabbits, and she a ger-
falcon," said I, interrupting him when I had no
call to — " are we in fear of her ? "

John Drake paid no attention to me, which was
right of him, in the man's presence, but bade the
sailor forthwith to call all the men quietly together
at the fort, and not to show themselves at the
water's edge. The fellow looked angry, and was off,
but at no such speed, I noticed, as he had used in
his approach.

" Why not put out in the two small boats, sir,
and take her ? there is but little wind," I suggested,
mayhap with some arrogance.

The Governor turned, and I saw that he was in
a fine rage and containing himself with effort.

" Happily I should say that it is none of thy af-
fair," quoth he. " But allowing for thy youth, I

176 Drake and His Yeomen

make answer : it is my brother's orders that we
leave not this bay in any craft during his absence."

Our friendly talk was broken up thus suddenly,
and, on the plea of something to look after, the
Governor betook himself to another part of the
fortification. The crew were beginning to gather
at the gate by this time, and they stood about, talk-
ing, evidently taking it hard that they were not
allowed to set out against the Spaniard. Including
John Drake and myself, the garrison numbered
sixteen. But it was more than ample for the pur-
pose, as, according to orders, the maroons kept to
their camp some leagues back in the country, and
we kept to ours.

The next day at sunrise we proceeded on foot to
the first landing place that we had made in the bay
to the southwest of us, in order to bring up some
of the supplies and the shallop we had left con-
cealed there. It was a hard journey, for the trees
and vines grew close to the banks, every foot im-
peding us. Were it not for the rivers, and the path
the maroons keep open, the interior of this country,
I might state, would be well-nigh impassable to
travellers.

It was high noon when we arrived at the clear-
ing, — it having taken us seven hours for the eight
miles ! After we had eaten, we set to work discov-
ering the shallop, and unearthing the needed sup-

Against Orders 177

plies. It was late, but we took things easy to
return after dark. As soon as we had placed every-
thing on board, we hid the rest again, and were
about to shove off, when one of the men (there were
nine of them with us) pointed out to the open
water, and there, but a half mile off shore, drifting
slowly along, her great mainsail banging and clatter-
ing against the mast, was a large frigate deep laden,
— probably the one that had been sighted on the
yesterday. It was John Smith, the armorer, who
had first seen her, a brave fellow and a leader with
the others; but now the crew were all quarreling
among themselves, each claiming that he had made
the discovery. I looked at John Drake, and his
brow was drawn in perplexity. But, after thinking
a moment, while we all watched, not knowing what
was coming, he ordered the men out of the shallop,
and told them to draw her back in the bushes.
There arose outright grumbles at this, and Robert
Minicy, a boatswain's mate, came up to me ; he was
a man with a reputation for dare-deviltry that he
took every occasion to sustain (he lost his life a few
years later, because he would not run, and chose to
face a squadron of horse single handed), — as I say,
this man, coming up, put his face close to mine,
and spoke hoarsely : —

" Take us out, sir," he begged ; " *tis as easy as
guessing to take yon vessel. We have two firelocks

178 Drake and His Yeomen

here ; but them aside, there are enough of us to
board her bare fisted."

I savored that the man's breath was heavy with
liquor, but he was alert, and his eye clear ; the rest
of the crew were likewise all eager, and more than
likely for the same reason. Unknown to the Gov-
ernor or myself, while searching for the supplies
they had tapped a half-barrel of wine and unearthed
a bottle of brandy. But I did not notice then that
the drink headed them at all. No sooner ashore
than one of the men began to load the heavier mus-
ket, making a great to-do over it.

John Smith, the armorer, had taken Minicy to
one side, and they were chattering like two gos-
sips in the kiln-hole ; anon they would look over at
me and then at John Drake, who stood with his
arms folded, leaning against a tree. His gaze was
fixed on the vessel, that was plainly to be seen
through the leaves of the trees. The rest of the
men had their eyes glued on her also, and were
muttering in whispers. All at once Smith gave the
boatswain a clap on the shoulder as if they had
decided upon a plan, and Minicy approached me
again. He pulled his leather cap off his tousled
red pash and saluted respectfully.

" Will you speak for us to Captain Drake, sir,"
said he. "We want just a word, and we'll bring in
that ship and have her holystoned and rechristened to

Against Orders 179

his worship's taste, ere dark. Good sooth, *tis lur-
ing to see her hanging there like a maid at the stile
who waits for a whistle."

"Speak for yourself," said I. " Tm one with
you."

The Governor turned his head. "What's this
I hear ? " asked he, with his brows lowered.

Minicy again saluted, but I saw his eyes sparkle
and his teeth gleam in his beard. He did not hesi-
tate, but came to the point boldly.

" The men would like to take the Spaniard, sir,"
he said, pointing ; " she's ripe for us."

Now the rest of the crew stepped forward and
stood about most eagerly; the mutterings rose
louder. John Drake shot a look around him, and
his speech came quick this time.

" Clamor your tongues — not a word more ! " he
growled. " I've had my say ; keep low all of you,
and let her clear the point." Minicy was silent,
and all might have gone well had not Drake added
a few words to his speech. " No one would like to
set foot aboard her more than I," he concluded,
" but there are reasons." With that he cast a look
at me as if desiring my help. The boatswain saw it.

" Master Maunsell will lead us, sir," he cried, ere
I could put in a word.

" How's this ! " answered the Governor, whirling
on me. " How durst thou speak with these stretch-

i8o Drake and His Yeomen

hemps behind my back, sirrah ! art thou of the
same kidney and bold for the same reason ? " He
glowered at me, but my blood ran hot to my temples.

" Prithee, hold easy," quoth I. " I said I would
go with them ; that is naught but truth. What lets
us from doing so ? "

The vision of making a prize on our own account
and thus evening up matters with the pinnaces
tempted me, as did the sight of the Spaniard, heav-
ing lazily up and down on the long, sweeping seas
and but a mile from our hiding place. As John
Drake said nothing, I went on, but still hotly : —

"The reasons you spoke of held to the other
harbor, and not to this."

" Oh, if Captain Francis were but here," spoke
one of the men (I think it was the armorer).

The Governor stroked his hairy chin with both
hands ; he was wavering, any could see.

"We can take her," I cried. "What say ye,
lads ? "

I believe the foolish fellows would have cheered
(which would have been a fine thing to do under
the order of things, would it not?), but Captain
John raised his hand and turned furiously on them.

"Hold, hold! you hot heads ! " he cried; "would
you betray us all, and spoil our chances ? "

"We can take her, God bless your worship,"
said Minicy, in a thick whisper, as if clinching the

Against Orders i8i

argument by repeating my words. " We can take
her," echoed the crew, crowding yet closer.

Then the boatswain (who had the gift of apt
speech) parted the leaves of the bushes and stretched
out his hand. The frigate was about to weather
the point. As she swayed gently from side to side
a long silken streamer on her mizzen swung out with
a flutter of color and caught the rays of the setting
sun. " See how she wafts to us," he cried ; " she
challenges like a maid at a kissing game. Aye !
Good sooth, she would wanton with us ; she is ours
for the catching. Shall we let such a prize sUp our
fingers, eh ? are we old men ? is our blood cold ? "
He stood there watching and his lips moving.

Truly it did appear as if the vessel had beckoned.
Then she rounded the point, and the trees hid her
from sight. No one moved ; all eyes were on Cap-
tain John. His face was pale and his gaze was on
the ground ; he stroked his beard with his fingers all
aquiver.

"He did say the other harbor," quoth he half to
himself; then he raised his head and saw the vessel
was gone.

Now 'tis a curious thing in human nature that
while a thing is yet in our sight we often will not
move to possess it, nor do we seem to value our
opportunity. But let it once go by, and then (often
too late) we will strive to regain by hard work what

1 82 Drake and His Yeomen

might have been ours for the reaching. Perhaps
our imagining addeth to temptation.

" Tumble that stuff out of the boat ! '* roared
John Drake, suddenly, as if he had just awakened
from sleep. " Out with it ! overboard with it ! fall
to, my bullies ! How now ! let's see who's the
ablest." His voice had a sound like to his brother's.
I could not help but notice it.

The men fell down the bank and attacked the
shallop as if they would tear her to pieces. The
Captain turned to me.

" We can be up with her before darkness sets in,"
he said, " and make anchorage here for the night ;
yea, methinks ere the tide turns."

Where he was dallying before, he was all eager
now, and he began directing the crew where to
place the clutter that they were heaving out like
madmen, grunting and cursing, and not a few laugh-
ing. Somehow I did not like it ; there was lacking
the determined order with which Captain Francis
would have done it. Every man was working for
himself and making a holiday game of tjie matter ;
it took some stern words at last from Captain
John to stop the horse play, but they had put all on
shore in one-tenth the time they had loaded her,
and then all piling in at once they weighted her
down so much that to save our lives we could not
stir her nose out of the sand. When the order was

Against Orders 183

given to lighten her, four men in the stern jumped
overboard, and as the water was deep, of course they
went head under, and one (being no swimmer) was
like to be drowned ere we fished him out. I never
saw such confusion ; if it were not such serious busi-
ness, I could have grown sore laughing.

" Steady ! steady, you jolt-heads ! " cried Captain
John ; " what has hold of you ? are ye all bewitched !
Steady, every mother's son ; bear a good hand
now ! " And then he ripped out the first oath I had
ever heard fall from his lips ; for at last they man-
aged to push us off, which they did with such a
vengeance that the Captain, who was standing up,
was launched backward in the stern sheets, and his
long sword, catching beneath a thwart, the blade
was broken off about eight inches from the point.
The fellows who had done such lusty shoving were
all in a heap in the bow, and the men on the after-
thwart were red with mirth, and only kept from guf-
fawing outright by the sight of the Captain's angry
face. It was a fine way to start off to do any fight-
ing, and a fine array we made when you come to
think of it. Counting up, we had : one broken
rapier, two firelocks, and a dirk (the last belonging
to me). But after much shoving and sifting down,
some order was made out of the chaos, and the oars
were shipped in a very ragged fashion. Then we
pulled away for the mouth of the harbor.

CHAPTER XIX

WE PAY THE PIPER

HE shallop was a fast-rowing craft, de-
spite her bluff bows and her heavy load,
and in ten minutes we had rounded the
point, and there was the frigate, less
than a mile away down the coast, almost be-
calmed.

The men, when they saw how near she was, began
to chuckle and wager as to her cargo, but I sug-
gested to Captain John that it might be well to
prepare some plan if we were really going to board
her ; and he agreed, as it was evident from a slight
commotion on her decks that we had been sighted.
The helm had been put down, and with the little
way she carried, her head pointed out to sea. John
Drake had not spoken for the last few minutes, and
now when he turned to answer me, I saw that his
face wore a worried look.

" Master Maunsell, don't think Tm the one to
blench at this time,*' said he, in a low tone, " but
by my troth, I like it not as we have begun it.
With our men sober and well armed Td fear naught,

184

We Pay the Piper 185

— but now — " And he bit his words off short, as
if afraid to say more.

" We cannot turn back," I rejoined.

" No," said he ; " I see no way for it but to go
ahead."

We were speaking in whispers.

" How will we arm the men ? " I asked.

" God knows — thereVe the boat stretchers —
I've seen them used before. A curse on me for
being a fool ! — The drunken spawn ! " he suddenly
broke out, as a man missed his stroke and went
over backward. " Steady there, and mind your
work, you clumsy tike ! "

I looked closely at the men. They were more
serious than they were a few moments since, and
those at the oars had sweated some of the spirit out
of them. I noticed one of the fusileers in the bow
ramming down a charge in his musket, and I could
almost have sworn that it was the same fellow I had
seen loading his piece ashore; but there was no time
to remark upon it, for the Captain began to address
the men by name, telling them to loosen the stretch-
ers and prepare to use them as cudgels. At the
same time he told them that he was going to board
at the stern, and hurriedly gave out their stations.

We were within hailing distance of the Spaniards,
and I looked out across the water. The man at
the helm was calmly gazing back at us, and four or

1 86 Drake and His Yeomen

five heads appeared above the tafFrail. Just at this
instant a pufF of wind struck the vesseFs sails, and
she moved away from us. One of the lads in the
bows began to curse, but a word from the Captain
silenced him.

" Hail them. Master Maunsell ! Hail them, sir ! "
cried Captain John. " Stand up and bid them heave
to and surrender ! By the great Harry, don't let
them slip us ! *-

I rose to my feet in obedience — one thing had
struck me forcibly : the men on board the frigate
had shown no signs of fright. It took two or three
swallows before I found my voice. I feared me it
had gone down my throat to stay, till at last I
managed to shout in Spanish (in the loudest tones
I could muster) a summons to heave to and give
over.

There was no reply. The man at the helm still
looked at us in silence. Captain Drake was roused
now ; something had to be done, and that quickly.

" Give way at the oars, my bullies ! " he shouted,
and again his voice sounded like his brother's.
" Give way, and we'll have at them. Now, my baw-
cock in the bow there, take good aim with the
caliver and bowl over yon scroyle at the helm —
his blood be on his own head, and not on ours ! "

The same fellow whom I saw doing the loading
laid his cheek down to the stock and fired, and as

We Pay the Piper 187

he did so, ere the smoke had hid things, I gave a
cry of horror. For the man's head went off his
shoulders like an earthen pot all into flinders ! His
piece had burst in the breech ; his body fell back
amid the rowers. Whether he hit the Spaniard I
never learned, for at that minute so many things
happened.

A single port in the frigate's .stern dropped with
a vicious clatter, and there was the grinning mouth
of a demi-cannon gorming out at us. But the
mouth was soon hidden by a burst of flame and
smoke ; then came a sudden shock, as if we had
struck a reef, and I was hurled back in the bottom
of the shallop, feeling as if my left arm had been
torn from its socket ! But my senses had not left
me, and, with a struggle, I got up on my knees.
As long as I live I shall never forget that sight !
Close to me lay the Captain grasping a dreadful
wound in his breast that showed his ribs, another
man, dead and mangled, lay on the mid-thwart, and
three others, tossed hither and thither, were groan-
ing and bloody ; but four of the boat's crew had es-
caped that fell discharge. It was, beyond doubt, a
lucky thing for us that the breeze had now fresh-
ened, and that the frigate was skipping away before it ;
for a score of calivers were let go at us as we lay there
helpless, but they were bad shots at the distance,
their balls scattered harmlessly about in the water.

i88 Drake and His Yeomen

Robert Minicy was one of the fortunates who
were left unscathed ; standing up in the bows, he
began shaking his fists at the retreating craft, calling
all on board cowards, and daring them to return and
fight. Thank God they did not, or we all might
have met a worse fate than had already befallen us.
The vessel was full of Spanish soldiers ; I could see
the glitter of casques and salets ! They had lured
us handsomely to our destruction.

But there was no use cursing our enemies, or be-
moaning our misfortunes ; we had reaped our own
sowing, that was all there was to it. I called the
boatswain to order (and to his senses), and despite
the pain in my left arm — that was gashed and
maimed with a splinter from the boat's gunwale —
we all began to do what we could for the wounded,
and strove to see if we could not save ourselves into
the bargain, for the shallop was riddled like a sieve,
and was leaking badly. But I could stand little
exertion, and all at once I fell back weak from loss
of blood, and deathly sick all through me.

After Minicy had tied up my arm and given me
a pull out of a brandy bottle (that had been part
cause of all the trouble), I felt better and managed
to sit upright; then I turned and bent over our
wounded leader (poor Captain John ! it needed but
half an eye to see that he was done for). I called his
name ; his lips moved, and at last he spoke.

We Pay the Piper 189

" Wc well boggled it," he murmured faintly.
" What will my brother say ? " and then he drew a
long breath. " 'Twas all my foolishness," he said,
looking up at me.

" No — I say it was my fault, sir," I answered.

"You had youth for excuse, and the men had
rum," he returned weakly — "I had neither."
Then again he drew his breath, this time not so
easily. " O Lord, my strength and my Re-
deemer, forgive my sins, and receive my soul," he
said out loud, and died thus bravely like a Christian
gentleman. There he lay, with his eyes wide open,
staring up at the darkening sky.

I remember directing Minicy with another man
to get out the oars and to make for shore, bidding
the rest, who were able, set to bailing. With that
all went black, and for the second time I fainted ;
my last thought was : " There is naught to be done
— this is death and the end of it."

CHAPTER XX

DARK DAYS

HE sound of the keel grating on the sand
was my next recollection, and a babble
of voices. A torch was flaring over my
head, and some one was trying to lift me.
" He*s alive," cried Robert Minicy, whose face
I knew, as I opened my eyes. " He's alive, but
hurted sore ; lend a hand, you gaping louts, and get
him out of this. Yes, weVe been time-passing with
the Spaniards, but it's no place to tell o't."

We were off Fort Diego, and I must have lain
insensible for hours. I was carried into the tent,
and, weak and sick, there fell asleep at last. *

The events of the five succeeding days can be
told in a few words. In the morning we buried the
bodies of the Governor and the three others (one
poor lad having died of his wounds during the
night), and to add to my distress, I found myself in
command of the fort, with a pretty tale to tell Cap-
tain Drake upon his return. The only person we
had on the expedition that knew aught of surgery

190

Dark Days 191

was away with the pinnaces, and our wounded men
were not doing well ; my arm troubled me more
than a little, and for a long time showed no sign of
healing. The men began to grow despondent and
sick for home ; they declared among themselves that
a blight was on us and that we would never see old
England more. As best I could, I tried to keep them
busy, but sometimes I was on the point of despair-
ing, when day after day passed and there was no
sign of the Captain. Another man died, and was
buried with the rest — the gloom settled deeper
upon us.

But at last one evening the welcome sight of
the missing vessels met our eyes, rounding the
point with (as usual) two prizes following in their
wake.

But there were no cheers to welcome them.
Leaning on Minicy's shoulder, I went down to the
shore to meet them. They hailed as they ap-
proached, but I was too weak to shout an answer,
and held silence until the Captain set foot on land.
They had seen that something was amiss, and I was
almost bewraying my extreme youth, and greeting
them with a flood of childish tears.

" Where is my brother ? " asked the Captain,
anxiously.

"Dead," said I. "Alas, sir, dead!" And all
atremble I told the story, while I was conscious

192 Drake and His Yeomen

that they were standing close, and that my Uncle
Alleyn had slipped his arm about me and kept me
on my feet.

" And he went out and led you on such a ven-
ture ?" asked the Captain, with a cold set face, when
I had paused.

" 'Twas little fault of his, sir," I replied. « We
would have it so ; I urged him on."

" But he had his orders."

The Captain turned to his brother Joseph (who
was defeatured with grief) and the other officers :
" 'Tis a lesson, my masters, in obedience," said
he, "and showeth the penalty of rash conduct.
Hixon, back with you at once, and bring Ashmead
here to me."

Then anxiously he asked after the wounded, as
he sent off the small boat to hurry the surgeon
ashore from the pinnace.

Now, it might seem strange to hear Francis
Drake decry rashness or daring, as he was the most
venturesome man surely that ever dandled a sword.
But then, I remember that he was always sure of his
own mind, and never went off half primed in any-
thing he undertook. My uncle related that, on
this last excursion, he had only succeeded in quell-
ing something like a mutiny, by a display of per-
sonal recklessness but short of madness, going
ashore alone and beating about with his rapier on

Dark Days 193

one occasion to convince the rest that the ambush
they feared was imaginary.

It seemed cold hearted, the way that he had
taken the dire news I had to tell. Nevertheless, I
must set down something that proves he sorrowed
deeply. Early the next morning I was up before
most of the camp was stirring ; from the door of
my tent I could see the little knoll where our dead
lay in their new-made graves — alas, the mounds were
soon to grow in number ! There stood the Captain
bareheaded. Suddenly, he dropped upon his knees,
and, turning his face to the sky, he prayed most
fervently. Then he walked back to his canopy,
and, as he passed, I saw he had been weeping. But
he never mentioned his brother's name thereafter;
and soon we had so much to think of close to us,
that our sorry adventure was forgotten in the shadow
of the great and impending disaster that threatened
our existence.

«X* •{• ^ mX* «S* •!* «1* »!•

Thinking it all over now, the wonderful thing to
me is that we ever held together during the weeks
that followed, and I make claim that the only rea-
son we did so was because our leader had the God-
given grace and power that no other man would have
in like occasion, and that his word was law, and the
tone of his voice meant hope. Not once during the
darkest hour did he show a sign of faltering, never

194 Drake and His Yeomen

did the firm look leave his face. The men who
lived, lived through him, the men who dared, did
so because he bade them, and those who feared held
back their fears and stifled their groaning that he
might not know or hear them. I have seen more
than one man about to die, brighten and gather all
his wits with cheerfulness, as one sure of his just
reward, when the Captain had knelt beside him.

But this is forecasting. What means it ?

Fever, disease, and death, hopeless sickness and
endless suffering ; for a murrain was upon us ! Up to
now everything had failed, despite our risks and our
leader's promises ; we had made no treasure (scarce
ten pounds per man), we had burnt our best ships
and thrown our prizes to the winds, and now the
very land itself turned against us, and out of the
ground rose the strangUng enemy, that turns a strong
man into a saffron skeleton and warns him with the
dread vomit o negro that his end is close upon him.

It was January of the year 1573 (three weeks
after the return of the pinnace) that the plague
broke out, and it came so suddenly that it was like
unto the effects of a draught of poison taken by all
hands. Eight men died within three days after the
first signs of illness, and before the week was out
no less than thirty-one were down with it, among
them being John Smith, Roger Truman, and some
of our best seamen. I nursed Roger myself

Dark Days 195

(thinking of what I owed to his mother, and because
he was a likely lad who had stuff in him), but it
looked black indeed ; no one knew who would be
the next to go. It was prayers to God in the
morning that we might be spared, and prayers that
we might be relieved of our suffering ere nightfall,
and then further prayers at the grave side. Joseph
Drake fell ill (I can see him now as he lay in the
Captain's arms, breathing his last) ; and when he had
expired, the Captain called Ashmead, the surgeon,
and taking him to one side, he told him how impor-
tant it was that something should be found out in
regard to the seat of the trouble and where lay the
organs most affected. (Francis Drake himself was
no mean leech, I can tell you, and had some knowl-
edge of anatomy.) So his brother's body was given
over to the knife, and what they found I wot not,
but the next day the surgeon died and we buried
him.

At this time the Maroons brought to us the
news that the plate fleet (that was to carry the treas-
ure over to Spain) had arrived at Nombre de Dios.
To some this meant little, but to others, much ; as
it turned their thoughts to other things than think-
ing of death, and without doubt gave them spirit to
throw off fear, that is an open gate to mortal sick-
ness. The Captain sent out a pinnace to see if the
news was true, and it appeared as if the plague was

196 Drake and His Yeomen

spending its force. In three days the expedition
returned with a captured frigate, taken with sup-
plies on its way to the Spanish fleet, and on board
among the prisoners was an oflicer of the govern-
ment from Tolou, and a woman with a very beauti-
ful little girl nine or ten years of age. The word
of the Maroons was confirmed about the arrival of
the convoy, or at least part of them, at Nombre de
Dios.

To see Captain Drake when he heard all this
was a sight to make one marvel. At once he called
a council of the officers and gentlemen and was so
sanguine that his manner was e'enmost gay. But I
think that it was in a measure assumed, to hearten
the rest of us.

" Our voyage is well-nigh made now," said he ;
" we have but to turn soldiers and strike across
country, capture the mule trains, and make good
our escape ; then we are rich men, every mother's
son of us."

" Rich men ! " what words those are to tempt poor
human mortals with. I could see our adventurers
prick up their ears and hearken to the same .old
song ; even my Uncle Alleyn, whose hopes of late
had been at the lowest ebb, stopped his despairing
talk and grew once more to take faith.

But when we had mustered all hands, it was found
that there were, out of the seventy-three fine fellows

Dark Days 197

that had sailed that morning from Plymouth, only
twenty-four capable of wielding a sword, and but
eighteen strong enough to undertake the venture
of going so many leagues inland with any chance of
keeping afoot. The rest were yet ill, ailing, weak,
or dead. There were twenty-eight graves now on
the hillock !

My being so let down from my wound mayhap
kept the fever from laying hold of me (I noticed
that it took the strongest first and spared the very
ones who seemed ripe for it). Roger Truman was
recovering ; John Smith, the armorer, was very ill,
as were Master Ceely and Fletcher, but all three
recovered. Minicy, who boasted that there " never
was a fever that could touch his blood," escaped
the penalty for his big talk, but many a strong,
brave-spirited man died miserably, raving of Eng-
land and home, prating of some woman, or shout-
ing defiance of some enemy.

But enough of this sad recital. I have endeav-
ored to shorten it in the telling, but even now I
cannot think of those days without a shudder.

W w w 'Vt' W w w w

On Shrove Tuesday, February the third, our
allies, the Maroons, came to the fort under leader-
ship of their chief, a straight-haired, black man
named Pedro. With him were thirty picked war-
riors, almost naked, armed with spears, and bows

198 Drake and His Yeomen

and arrows. They appeared to be honest, cleanly-
folk, much better than mere savages ; and this they
proved in every way, being easily subject to disci-
pline, willing to assume tasks without a murmur,
and the finest woodcraftsmen I have ever seen.

In the afternoon Captain Drake, with his eighteen
followers, bade farewell to us, and under the guid-
ance of Pedro and his forces started to the west-
ward through the forest. Ellis Hixon was left in
charge of the camp with its garrison of twenty-seven,
of whom twenty-one were too ill to be of much
account. Besides, it took some of the able-bodied
to guard the prisoners who were gathered together
in the hulk of the frigate that we had dismantled,
and I was placed there to look after them, with
four men to help me ; but there was hardly need
for so many, as the Spanish common sailors, if you
treat them kindly and feed them well, prove the
most docile captives in the world.

I would that I could record of my own knowl-
edge the adventures of the inland expedition, but I
did not grieve so sorely this time at being left
behind, for I was yet scarcely able to use my arm,
and subject to fits of dizziness, especially after exer-
tion in the heat of the sun. My uncle had bade
me farewell in a troubled state of mind. If he could,
he would have stayed with us, — on my account, I
am sure, — for he deemed me a sicker man than

Dark Days 199

really I was. His nature was much like a woman's ;
he had all a woman's softness and depth of devo-
tion, and the affection that had grown up between
us was heartfelt and unfeigned. He was father and
brother and mother to me. I had vowed that,
no matter what happened, we would never be
parted if I could help it.

Days went by, and there came no news. Every
morning we hoped to see our men appear on the
trail from the west, joyous and successful, laden
with gold and silver. But nothing happened ; the
great forest might have swallowed them.

CHAPTER XXI

THE LADY WITH THE PEARLS

HE Tolou official, who was our unwilling
guest, proved to be a Captain Don Lopez
I de Serrano, an officer of the army, and at

first I had thought that the lady who had
been on board the frigate, and thus unfortunately
had found herself a prisoner, was his wife, and the
little girl his daughter. I had given over the cabin
to their use, and bunked in the little round-house
on the deck forward of the main mast ; the crew,
during the daytime, had the run of the forward part
of the vessel, and the lady and gentleman had the
after decks to themselves. I, not wishing to intrude
upon them, held aloof entirely. For many days
the lady, who was tall and strikingly handsome,
had been in deep grief, and I could not but respect
the attitude of Don Lopez, who was, to all appear-
ances, courteous and kindly, and who did every-
thing in his power, apparently, to comfort and sus-
tain her.

I cared mighty little for my own position and

»00

The Lady with the Pearls 201

pitied them both heartily, and this was one reason
why I had no communication with them.

One evening, when the air was growing cooler, I
sat upon the steps leading to the after galleries of
the frigate, thinking, it must be confessed, deeply
about myself, wondering, as I often did, what was
going to become of me. Would my uncle be able
to make good his word, and would I be rich when I
returned to England ? What would I do with my
riches, and, forsooth, would I be happy if I got
them ? It was all a riddle that was beyond my
solving. I was in the hands of God, and He had
watched over me thus far as if He had, in His
wisdom, destined me for some purpose. From the
present I went back into the past. In my mind's
eye I could see an old walled garden in Spain, and
a poor little lonely lad who used to listen to the
tales of the old sailor sitting by the fountain in the
garden ; how he had longed for freedom and adven-
ture. I could scarce believe that I was the same
person. I thought of Selwyn Powys and drew a
long breath. I frowned as I thought of my aunt
and Martha Warrell (who, I judged, had played me
false), and then I remembered my mother ; and I
could see her again as she lay on the great bed,
still and white amid the crimson and gold.

Suddenly I caught the sound of voices close by,
speaking in Spanish. Looking up, I saw that Don

202 Drake and His Yeomen

Lopez and the lady were leaning against the rail of
the deck above, with their backs to me. Thus evi-
dently they had not observed my presence.

" No, Donna Maria '* (I started as I heard the
name), "there is naught to be gained by disclosing
your identity, and no chance of being ransomed,"
the Don was saying. " These English are ill-bred
swine, but they consider themselves above brigands,
tho' by the saints there is no difference. They will
give us our liberty when they see fit and no sooner.
I know this Captain Drake, and would rejoice to
see him swing, but his men are above bribing."

" But this lank, callow youth who appears to be
in command of the guard," responded the lady;
" think*st not that his eyes would open at sight of
a single pearl the size of a malaga grape ; ay, and the
promise of another like it should he set us on shore
within two leagues of Nombre de Dios ? Sooth ! I
have with me enough to buy each man who guards
us a ship of his own, and the tall youth a castle into
the bargain."

" Hush, I pray you ! " put in the officer. " Did
they know what they had overlooked, the fact of
your being a woman would not protect you an in-
stant. We had best take heed that we arouse not
suspicion. Do you carry the jewels with you ? " he
asked.

" No," was the response ; " at least, but a few of

The Lady with the Pearls 203

them ; the English submitted me to no indignity,
though they searched my cabin."

" I wish that I had given you the locket that they
took from me, then," responded the officer. " 'Twas
blessed by the Pope, and had a fine topaz in the
framing."

" But think ye not if these men knew that they
held the wife and daughter of the Governor as pris-
oners, that they would speedily try to obtain ransom
for their deliverance ? "

" I think that they would consider the risks too
great, Donna Maria. We had assured ourselves
that they had abandoned the coasts, and here they
are, hiding within scenting distance of us, waiting for
the mule trains to deliver to the plate ships. That's
the game, I will swear to 't."

" I have half a mind to try the tall young officer
with the light hair," said the lady.

" Donna Maria, I warn you," cried the Spaniard;
" he is a thief like the rest of them. Where have
you the treasure ? "

" In a safe place. It might be well to try a few
blandishments on the young man ; a smile or two
— a glance, eh ? "

" More precious than pearls, my lady ; why waste
them on a junk-head ? "

He leaned close and whispered something to his
companion ; she drew back.

204 Drake and His Yeomen

" Sir, your gallant speech is too warm ; I like it
not, nor your humor — presume no more, sir."

Her tones were angry, and I could see that she was
affronted; but the Don was in no measure put out.

"You give me less credit than I deserve," he
laughed. " *Twas but my admiration speaking.
Hush! hold!"

He had suddenly stopped himself, and I felt that
he was pointing down at me, although I could not
see him. Some whispering followed, and then Don
Lopez's voice spoke menacingly in Spanish.

" Hark ye, on the steps below. I hold a knife
over your head, and am going to drop it ; mark, on
the count ' three,' — one, two — "

I never moved a muscle, but sat as I had done
before, leaning back on my elbows, and gazing out
over the rail.

" He did not understand us," spoke up the
woman ; " he speaks no Spanish. Oh, I pray
you — "

" This heavy block would crack his pate," inter-
rupted the man. " We could swear 'twas acci-
dent. "

" No, no, I beseech you ! He took no notice of
us. He is a kind-looking lad, if stupid. Set down
the block, Don Lopez. Here comes my little
daughter. Set it down, or I will point the finger!
Yea, by Our Lady ! that I will, if you dare."

The Lady with the Pearls 205

They spoke in breathing whispers. It took some
control to act as if nothing was happening that con-
cerned me, but I had myself in hand, and then,
suddenly giving a sneeze, I shifted my position,
and, rising, walked forward, stretching my arms
over my head as if to shake off the stiffness. I
did not turn until I reached the gangway, and then,
first glancing aloft, I let my eye travel back to the
quarterdeck. There was Don Lopez replacing a
great iron block (that would have crushed my head
like an egg) on the fiferail.

" I will keep my eye on you, my bucko," said I
to myself, as I climbed the break of the forecastle.

So they were not husband and wife, and she was
the Governor's lady, and there was much treasure
on board undiscovered. Somehow, thinking it o*er,
I was glad that the rest of the crew did not know
what I did.

The fair Spaniard and her little daughter had
walked aft, leaving Don Lopez leaning with folded
arms against the mast ; before he moved he looked
furtively about him, and, seeing that I was watch-
ing, he hurried down the ladder out of sight.

Late in the evening it came on to blow ; the wind
howled through the dismantled rigging Hke a great
warlock, and the hulk tossed uneasily from side to
side. Thinking that we might be dragging our

2o6 Drake and His Yeomen

anchor, I crept out of my bunk, and went on
deck.

I could see the black masses of the tree-tops
swaying against the star-lit sky, and the sound of
their moaning, mingled with the lapping of the
water against the vessel's side, and the waves on
the shore, was like to the rush of a mighty river.
The lone man on guard at the gangway was fast
asleep, but as all the prisoners were safe under
hatches, I did not think it meet to waken him, and
let him rest. What the Spanish lady had said of
her keen desire to get away from this place to her
own people came to my mind. I wished from my
heart that it was in my power to help her. But
what could I do ? I was quite as much of a pris-
oner as she was. If Captain Drake did not return,
none of us might ever see freedom. Ellis Hixon
and I had held talk that day, and he was low in his
mind over our affairs. The men, who were re-
covering from their illness, were grumbling and
bemoaning their fate. Surely, to be saved from
death only to be taken prisoners in our turn by
the Spanish would be a hard lot. I shuddered
as I recalled my uncle's tale of the burnings and
lashes.

There was a faint light glowing from the tran-
som in the quarterdeck, showing that some one
was still awake in the cabin. As I noticed this

The Lady with the Pearls 207

I saw a figure come with great stealth up the after
ladder.

Now, the cabin of the frigate was divided into
two apartments, separated by a heavy bulkhead in
which there was a sliding door ; the ladder led down
into the forward one, and the other took up the
whole of the after part of the ship. It was in the
larger that the lady and her little daughter were then
quartered ; Don Lopez occupying the other at the
foot of the ladder, as I afterward found out.

Keeping well hid behind the corner of the round-
house, I watched the skulking figure. It was a
man, I made out, crawling stealthily on his hands
and knees ; he looked down into fhe waist, most
cautious like, and, seeing that the sentry slept, away
he went on all fours until he was over the transom
from which came the light. I perceived him tip
himself on his elbows and gaze down, watching in-
tently. At first I was sorely tempted to hail him,
and ask him what he was after ; it seemed to be, at
least, a small spying business — this playing Peep-
ing Tom ; but, thinking that it were better to catch
him red handed ere he had a chance to hide, I
walked quietly toward the ladder. Just then the
light below went out, and it was all pitch dark ; but
I had reached the coaming of the hatch, and, know-
ing my way, I approached the spot where the figure
had been lying ; I leaned down to lay hold of the

2o8 Drake and His Yeomen

fellow with one hand, at the same time drawing my
dagger with the other. But my fingers closed on
air; and yet I could have made oath that I would
have grasped him by the throat ! Hurriedly I
felt about in all directions, and then, following the
bulwarks closely with my foot, I searched every
portion of the deck. It was deserted ; I was all
alone !

It was passing strange, and my heart began beat-
ing wildly. Men fear most what they least under-
stand, and I stood on guard as if I might expect a
blow from the unseen at any moment. Then gath-
ering my wits I went down to the waist and woke
the sentry. He was all scandalized at being thus
caught napping, but I stopped his excuses and told
him to follow and help me in the search. As we
went up the ladder I thought I saw a figure cross
the deck again in stooping posture, and I was sure I
heard some hasty steps. But the man declared he
saw and heard nothing.

" Lord protect us ! ** he said. " Ghosts ! your
honor, ghosts, and no less ; they say the hill ashore
yonder is full o* them, and then why not the ships ?
Oh, 'tis bad omen ! Til see my old father in Plym-
outh never more. We're sure acurst."

I said nothing then, but hurried down to the
cabin held by Don Lopez ; putting in my head I
could hear him snoring as were he one of the seven ;

The Lady with the Pearls 209

coming up again, the man met me, and recom-
menced his whimpering.

" Close your head, you geek," said I, " and back
to your post with you, and mark ! no more
sleeping, or you'll taste the rope ere morning !
— 'Twas the Spanish officer."

With that I went into the round-house and sat
down to think. It is no pleasant thing to have a
ghost for a neighbor on land, but 'tis much worse
on shipboard, and I knew that if the sentry told his
tale, the men would be for leaving, and would be
malingering to be set on shore. I could not go to
sleep, try my best, and after tossing for an hour I got
up and crawled out to the air. The man on guard
must have been very bad o' sight, for I passed him
on the opposite side of the deck and went up the
starboard ladder to the quarterdeck and crawled
again to the hatchway. It was my intention to list
if Don Lopez was still snoring, but, as I thrust my
face o'er the coaming, I drew back quickly, for I
had almost come in collision with another ! and there
we lay staring into each other's eyes at but hand's-
breadth distance. It was the Spaniard ! and I
almost upset my kettle on the spot, by addressing
him in his own tongue and asking what he was up
to. But he spoke first.

" Morrow," said he.

" Good-morrow," said I

2IO Drake and His Yeomen

" No sleep," he grunted, " hot — hot," and he
began fanning himself with the luff of a big silk
kerchief he held in his hand. He had reached the
end of his tether in English, and there we sat, I at
the top of the ladder, and he a few steps below
me. It was e*enmost embarrassing. But one
thing — I had laid my ghost handsomely, and I
began to smile. The Don stopped his flutter of
the kerchief (for he must have perceived that the
air was cool), and glancing in my face he said
" Morrow " again and went down to his cabin. I
arose and began to wonder in what manner he had
first concealed himself; he had been very foxy,
to say the least.

Suddenly I heard a noise from the lower deck,
and looking down, I saw the sentry on his knees
babbhng in prayer ; the poor carl had seen me for
the first time and had taken me for the ghost.
Going to him, I stayed his fears and, relieving him
of his halberd, I sent him below, resolving to stand
guard myself till morning. Then, I reasoned, I
would tell Hixon what had occurred and place
the Spaniard in close confinement, for I doubt not he
was up to some mischief. I felt that the lady and
her daughter were now doubly entitled to my pro-
tection, and my pity grew for them.

The child was most beautiful to look at, with her
great black eyes so like her mother's, and her mass

The Lady with the Pearls 211

of raven hair that hung down to her waist ; and then
the lady had saved my life, or had done her best to,
and I forgave her calling me "lank and callow,"
although it rankled a bit ; I dare say I was both.

Day dawned at last, and when the relief appeared,
I surrendered my post and speedily sought sleep. •

CHAPTER XXII

A VENTURE AND ADVENTURE

WAS awakened the next morning by the
sound of voices and the smell of cooking
from the galley. It was evident I had
overslept, and should be on deck. So I
hastened into my clothes.

" He's here again, sir," said one of the sailors, as
I stepped out into the bright sunshine. " He's here
again, and all agrin for his breakfast."

At first I did not get the meaning of his speech,
and was about to ask, when the man pointed out
over the bows at the still, clear water. Following
the direction, I could see the dark green length of a
huge shark lying motionless almost in the same
spot where he had been discovered a week before.
Every morning and evening he had put in his visit,
waiting for the slop from the galley or hoping, per-
haps, that some luckless wight would take a ven-
turesome swim. The sailors had tried to catch him,
with ill success, he was ware of tricks, and when
near the vessel kept at such distance below the sur-
face that no arrow could reach him. * But the water

A Venture and Adventure 213

was so transparent on still days, that his little wicked
eyes could be seen, as he cocked them up at us.
The men had named him Beelzebub, and truly he
looked to be a retainer of the Evil One, sent to
keep our track. But I had other things to think
of than sharks or devils ; a plan had been forming
in my mind, that, if possible, I meant to carry out
that very day.

I had called away the jolly-boat, intending to row
ashore to the fort and consult with Hixon, whose
advice I needed, and whilst the men were fetching
alongside, I stood in the gangway, watching a brilliant
butterfly that was flickering in and out of the slack-
ened rigging ; at last, it settled on one of the rat-
lines over head, shining like a great opal. Looking
up at it from the quarter-deck was the Spanish offi-
cer. As I noticed him, he slipped his glance, and
gazed thoughtfully out to sea. Our strange en-
counter of the night came to my mind. I disUked
the man the more I saw of him, and he had reason
to dislike me. Doubtless he must have known I
had watched him.

Just then Donna Maria came running up from
below, and a look at her face was enough to show
that something was amiss. She was exceeding pale,
and her hands, all a tremble, were clasped over her
heart. As soon as she saw Don Lopez she came
to him hurriedly and grasped him by the arm.

214 Drake and His Yeomen

" They are gone ! the pearls have been stolen ! "
she cried, in tones that could be heard over the
ship. " The thieves ! the villains ! they have stolen
them ! "

The officer, turning quickly, tried to calm her with
some words I could not catch, and whilst talking led
her away out of earshot. But from the lady's ges-
tures and the way she looked down at me, I could
see that I had been referred to in his speech. Twice
he restrained her when she would have left him and
stepped forward (I feel sure would have spoken,
and I stood waiting her address), but Don Lopez
was whispering earnestly in her ear, and before long
she appeared to be under the influence of his words,
for she leaned her head on her clasped hands, and
burst into tears.

So the lady had been robbed ! The meaning of
the night's adventure flashed clear upon me. But
I did not wish Don Lopez to suspect, as yet.

The men were ready in the small boat by this
time, and I was about to descend the ladder when
something else on the quarter-deck caught my atten-
tion. The little girl had appeared from below, and
there she stood at the hatchway, shading her eyes
from the glare of the sunlight. A pretty picture she
made, and I began to think of the anguish of the
parent who was waiting for her at Nombre de Dios,
not knowing what had become of his loved ones ;

A Venture and Adventure 215

for the frigate by this time must have been long
overdue.

The brilliant butterfly had left its resting-place in
the rigging and was fluttering about the child's head ;
she grasped for it with both her hands, and the
insect as if enjoying this game of play, skimmed
across the deck and lit on the halliards of the flag-
staff at the stern, where it kept folding and spreading
its gaudy wings, as if tempting the little one to reach
for it again. The child followed to the taflfrail,
leaning far out with a cry of pleasure at seeing the
chase so near.

How it happened I cannot tell, but the first thing
I know, with a wild clutch at the swaying ropes, over
she went, and I heard a plash in the water.

Before the others could have known the meaning
of the sudden scream she gave, in two jumps I was
on the quarter-deck and in an instant more I hove
myself out, head foremost over the stern. I saw the
little figure in the white dress struggling on the sur-
face, but there was something else to think on — the
great shark ! It had flashed through my mind, even
in my flight through the air, that I must be quick.
When I came up I grasped the little girl ; in a few
strokes I was under the vesseFs quarter. A row of
faces lined the bulwarks, — prisoners and guards, —
and on the high poop Don Lopez was supporting the
swooning figure of Donna Maria.

2i6 Drake and His Yeomen

"Heave me a rope!" I cried; "make haste there!
— don't stand agape — make haste ! "

One of the men I could see gathering up a tangle
of loose running gear and making ready to send it
out — again I called for him to hurry. There was
a slight current, and burdened with the struggling
child I could just stem it and no more.

A cry arose ; a mingling shout in Spanish and
English, but full of words of horror and warning
that I understood too plainly. Turning my head,
I saw but a half-cable's length away, the black lateen-
shaped fin !

There was a plash, and the rope fell almost about
my shoulders. Taking a firm hold, I gave it a turn
about my waist, singing out for them to heave away,
and they began to draw me in — we were up to the
frigate's side again. I feared to look round, and
using all my strength I lifted the little girl clear of
the water. It seemed as if my arm would be torn
loose from my body as the strain came upon it,
and I knew my old wound had opened ; but hope
rose in my heart. A sailor had jumped down into
the chains, and his hand was almost touching the
little girl — in another instant she would be safe.
Suddenly the man's face turned gray with horror.

" God's love ! look to your legs ! " he cried.
I looked down just in time to see the shark's white
belly flash as he turned to take me in ! The great

A Venture and Adventure 217

jaws, with their rows of pointed teeth, were wide
apart, and he was coming upward with a rush that
would carry him free of the surface. I thought my
time had come, but in a wild effort to get clear I
kicked out with both feet and threw myself with all
my force away from the vessel's side. So great was
the swiftness with which the monster had attacked,
that he leaped full a third his length into the air, and
so narrowly had he missed me that I rasped against
his great, ugly body in its descent; the blow threw
my hold from the rope, and I fell with the little
girl back into the waves. But to my joy I saw the
jolly-boat rounding the frigate's stern.

A wild scream had mingled with the hoarse shouts
of the crew, who now appeared to be in greater con-
fusion than before, and directly above us I saw the
Spanish mother stretching out her arms. Don Lopez
was restraining her, or she would have jumped and
joined us. As I had released the rope, the end of it
had been drawn inboard, and there I was helpless and
so exhausted I could not frame a word ; and then my
marrow chilled with fright, as I heard again the cry
of warning, and knew that the shark was coming up
once more. The little girl had began to cry and
had clasped her arms about my neck. Suddenly, as
I looked down watching for the next attack, I felt a
tug at the back of my leather doublet. A man who
had kept a cooler head than the rest had leaned out

2x8 Drake and His Yeomen

over the frigate's rail and had hooked onto me with
the beak of a halberd — it was Thomas Moone the
carpenter. But just as he began to lift I saw the
white flash beneath me, and knew he was too late —
the boat was four or five strokes distant and powerless
to aid me ! Men think and act quickly in dire need.
With a quick pull I snatched the halberd from the
carpenter's hands, and with the same motion drove
the great blade downward at the yawning open jaws.
It must have turned him, though it did not stop his
onslaught, for he struck me with such force that I
thought my side was stove and all my ribs crushed ;
the water swirled about me, but at that instant some-
body laid hold of me, and I was drawn over the bow
into the jolly-boat. I had not lost my senses and
held fast to my precious burden — so we both were
safe ! In the water near us floated the shaft of the
halberd, bitten clean through some three feet above
the iron.

" Marry ! but you have done for him, sir ! " said
one of the sailors, bending over me. " Look*ee
there, sir, yarnder."

I feebly raised my head. ' Beelzebub,' the shark,
was floundering in a mass of bloody spray and foam
scarcely two oars' length away. The men on the
frigate — Spaniards and English, prisoners and
guards — were cheering. I looked at the figure of
the little girl beside me and saw that she had lost

A Venture and Adventure 219

consciousness and needed help. We were at the
chains, and with the aid of extended hands we were
hauled on board, and with the child in my arms
I stumbled up the ladder to where the trembling
Donna Maria stood. She called down the blessing
of the saints upon my head, she half knelt as she
thanked me, and would have kissed my hand had I
allowed it. Don Lopez held aloof, and followed by
the mother, half weeping, half laughing, still telling
her thanks and praises in Spanish, I carried my
burden down to the cabin — where I called for
brandy. But before it was brought the little one
opened her eyes, gazed about her, and stretched out
her arms to her mother. Donna Maria clasped her
all wet and soaking to her bosom.

"Thank the good senor," she said. "Thank
him, my precious one ; tell him you will pray to our
good Lady to bless and reward him." She covered
the child's face with kisses. Then she turned to
me again.

" I pray you keep the pearls," she said. " Would
that I had given them — and would that I had more
to give ! "

And then it came to her that I understood no
word of what she had been saying, and with eager
gestures she tried to make clear her meaning. But I
understoodand knew more thanshe did, and my anger
rose, for I saw that Don Lopez had accused me of

220 Drake and His Yeomen

the theft to cover his own evil doing. I was about
to tell her, when hearing a footstep close by, I
turned, and there was the Don himself standing
back of me. As I looked at him, his swart visage
flushed, and he turned his eyes.

" Donna Maria, I will reward the young man,"
he said, " should he ask for it, which is likely.
Had he not best leave you ? "

I fain would have sprung upon him and choked
his words in his lying throat, but with great effort
I restrained myself, owing to the lady's presence and
the desire to save more turmoil. The men had
not followed us into the cabin, and we were alone ;
otherwise I would have called them to lay hold of
him and take him out to search him on the spot,
for I did not doubt that he had the pearls on
his person at that moment. I stepped between
him and the door, as my feelings got the upper
hold.

"Donna Maria," said I in Spanish, " I regret to
inform you that yonder stands a villain and a thief.
Hold, sir, I warn you ! He has told you that I have
taken your treasure, and I say that he has it now,
and that he has robbed you. He who should be
your protector has played you false ! "

The surprise of both at hearing me thus address
them was so great that neither spoke. The lady
looked from me to the Don and back again. The

A Venture and Adventure 221

officer had turned pale this time, and his hand still
to his side as if reaching for a weapon.

" The knave lies ! " he blurted.

" An' you say that again and I will string you for
the vultures," I returned. " Here ; what is concealed
in your doublet ? Ah ! you rogue of rogues ! "

With that I reached out and caught the end of
the silk kerchief that I had seen him toying with
the evening before ; with a sudden twitch I drew it
forth, ere he could stop me, and a shower of great
pearls scattered about the deck.

With a cry of rage the Spaniard sprang upon
me. My wounded arm was well-nigh useless ; I
was weak from the long struggle in the water, and
being unprepared, he bore me down, one hand on
my throat, so I could not cry for succor, and the
other fumbling behind him. I saw the gleam of
the small poignard as he raised it, and then Donna
Maria, with a shrill scream, caught his uplifted arm :
and this was the second time that she had saved my
life; for though the blow descended, it had been
turned and the force diminished. Hasty steps
sounded on the ladder, and two of my men ran in.
One was Thomas Moone, the other the sentry of
the night before.

It was the work of but an instant to throw my
antagonist from off me, and Moone disarmed him
with a blow of his fist. I struggled to my feet.

222 Drake and His Yeomen

" Take that man forward and put the gyves on
him," I ordered, hoping that the men would not
notice the wealth scattered about their feet. But
Moone had seen the gleaming pearls. I noticed his
eyes grow large. But the other man, whose sight
was not so sharp, saw nothing.

And now I was in a situation that I did not in the
least enjoy. In the first place, I felt my mind was
reeling and a deathly sickness was growing upon
me. There was a sharp pain through my shoulder,
and a warm trickle down my chest warned me that
I was wounded. Calling all my spirit, I kept my-
self from falling and leaned against a stanchion for
support. Donna Maria was regarding me with
staring, frightened eyes. I could think of naught
to say.

" Oh, good young sir, you are wounded," she
whispered, her voice faint with terror. "What
shall I do ? what shall I do ? Saint Joseph intercede
and aid me ! " and then her tone changed. " Oh,
the traitor ! the wicked villian ! " she cried, " to
think that one could be so villanous ! I beg for-
giveness from you, sir ; but what must I do ? Here,
I pray you, sit you down and let me see to your
hurt — I am used to wounds."

She placed the little girl in the bunk beside her,
and taking me by the arm she pushed me to a great
oak chair and would have opened my doublet, but

A Venture and Adventure 223

I caught sight of the scattered pearls, and my
thoughts returned.

" No, madam," I said weakly, " I shall be right
well looked after ; I pray you first pick up your
jewels."

" Nay ; what are they against a life ? "

" But they must not be seen ; hasten ; here some
one comes." A step sounded on the ladder, and
I heard Thomas Moone's voice saying, —

" And how fares it with Master Maunsell ? No ;
all of ye keep out ; I can attend to him. Bide ye
here. I will fetch him out." With that he entered
and bent over me.

" Master Moone," said I. "I wish thee to mark
my words. This lady — " But what the rest of my
speech was to be, the carpenter never learned ; for
my tongue clove to my teeth and refused to move,
and I fell forward with my faint, and would have
pitched headlong to the deck had not Thomas
caught me in his arms and carried me into the
forward cabin, that had been occupied by the Span-
iard. The carpenter placed me on a couch, and
examining my wound, said it was not dangerous —
though deep. " A sore hurt, but not mortal — and I
have sent ashore for Master Hixon," he concluded.

I think the loss of blood must have carried me
off my head, for the next thing that was plain was
Ellis Hixon's voice.

224 Drake and His Yeomen

" How now, young friend ? I hear that thou hast
been indulging thy taste for adventure," he said, as
I looked up. " But you are in good hands," he
added. " This lady is a marvel at bandaging."

Then I saw that Donna Maria was standing at
the foot of the couch.

" How fares the little senorita ? " I asked.

" Donna Inez will soon be thanking you," she
returned ; "she is well — but you must not talk."

" Madam, will you leave us ? " I interposed some-
what abruptly. " I must talk to this gentleman and
am forced to disobey you."

She flushed, and then without a word went into
the after-cabin and closed the sliding door.

CHAPTER XXIII

IN COMMAND OF A CARTEL

HIXON made a sweeping bow as the lady
left us, then he turned.
" Now say on," quoth he. " *Tis of

this fair Spaniard that you wish to speak,

I warrant."

"Yes, none less. And I pray you listen till I
have made an end of it."

" Twang your string. Master Maunsell, and then
hearken to me in turn, for though God forfend it,
things are at a dule ebb with us."

So I told him of my plan. The lady was none less
than the wife of the Governor of Nombre de Dios,
and the little girl his daughter. We were not making
war upon women, nor were we brigands to exact
ransom. I proposed that we send out a small boat
with a picked crew, and place our captives and their
personal belongings within such distance of their
home that they might reach it in safety alone on
foot, trusting to their gratitude not to betray our
hiding-place, or, if the Spaniards attempted to find
us, relying upon the care we had taken in choosing

226 Drake and His Yeomen

our seclusion. I recalled the courteous message of
the Governor, and urged that this would be a right
gallant return for it. But I said nothing about the
pearls, thinking they were safe in Donna Maria's
possession.

Ellis Hixon listened as he had promised, and
remained for some time deep in thought.

" Master Maunsell," said he at last, " methinks
there is reason in thy speech ; for, gallantry to one
side, 'twould be good policy. Three weeks have
nearly flown since the departure of the Captain and
his company. If all went well, we were to hear from
him within the fortnight. No word have we had
from the Maroons, who have moved their camps I
know not whither, and if they have proved treach-
erous — God knows what has become of our com-
panions. There is not a man Jack of us left that
knows aught of the science of navigation. Our
prisoners outnumber us, and supplies are dwin-
dling. 'Twould be folly to put to sea, for where
would we fetch to ? If our Captain returns not,
there are two alternatives : one, to turn savages
and hide in the forests till rescued, or to become
prisoners to the Spanish, which means slavery or
worse. Now it might go easier with us, by my
troth, if we had a friend at court — in latter case.
What is your opinion in the matter ? "

" You are our leader now," I murmured.

In Command of a Cartel 227

" I have command on shore, but you are in control
of the prisoners."

I saw that he wished to shift the responsibility
upon my shoulders, and I was willing to take it.

" May I have three men from the fort to follow
me in a certain enterprise ? " I asked.

" Yea, readily, and I will supply extra guards for
the frigate during your absence."

" Then I choose Robert Minicy, Roger Truman,
and Smith the armorer, they are well of their
sickness."

" You have picked the best. Master Maunsell."

" They must be the best for my purpose, Master
Hixon."

And thus was the matter concluded, and the next
day the men were sent me.

I was so much recovered that I was able to be on
my feet again, and sending a messenger to the cabin,
requested the honor of an interview with Donna
Maria. Soon I knocked on her door, and she re-
ceived me graciously.

" Madam," said I, " I know how this captivity
has been preying upon your mind, and believe me
when I say that it has been a distress to me that
we have had to detain you. But if you will trust
yourself to me, I will do my best to land you and
your daughter at Nombre de Dios, or at least at
such near distance that you can reach your home

(228 Drake and His Yeomen

safely. This I promise to do upon the honor of a
gentleman of England."

" You have been most courteous and brave, sir,"
she returned, "and I know the truth of an English-
man is like unto a vow made at the Holy shrine —
so I do trust myself and what is dearest to me into
your keeping, and may the blessed saints reward you,
more than I can — for well do I know that such ser-
vice as you tender cannot be priced or boughten."

The little girl had been looking up in my face as
her mother spoke, and suddenly she stepped forward
at a whisper from Donna Maria and extended her
hand. Though she was but a child, she did this with
such grace and lack of shyness, that I was the one
embarrassed, and bending down I kissed her little
fingers as if she had been a lady of the land.

" Oh, sir," went on Donna Maria. " I never will
forget what you have done for us ; your speech is
like that of my countrymen. You have been in
our beautiful country ? "

" My mother was a Spanish lady, madam, but my
father English — I have lived in Spain."

" My husband's cousin married an Englishman,"
said Donna Maria ; " his name I have forgotten, but
hers was the same as mine, and the same as my
husband's — de Valdez."

"De Valdez!" cried I.

" But you knew it ? " she replied, somewhat puzzled

o
a,

In Command of a Cartel 229

by my exclamation. "You knew who it was you
were befriending ? "

"You are the wife of the Governor, I know,
madam, but his name I had not been told. 'Tis
one I have often heard in Spain."

When I left the cabin I was wrapped in my
thoughts. I knew enough of my mother's family
to feel sure that, wonderful as it may seem, the
governor whose treasure house we had come so near
sacking was my own blood relation ! and that the
little girl whom I had saved from the shark was
none less than my cousin. And this I had found
out without betraying myself — for what would have
been the use ? None, surely. But again I mar-
velled at the smallness of the world and wondered
what was to come of it all.

Thomas Moone met me at the after-gangway. I
had chosen him to be the fourth one of the crew
that was to start with me on the venturesome ex-
pedition to the gates of the Spanish stronghold.
We were to leave the following morning before day-
light.

" Master Maunsell," said Moone, touching his
cap, " the lady in the cabin told me this belonged
to you, and bade me deliver it safe in your hands as
soon as you were up and about."

I took the pouch he offered, and thrust it in my
doublet, knowing by the very feel of it what it con-

130 Drake and His Yeomen

tained. But Thomas Moone might have been
handing me a bag of beechnuts so far as one could
tell from the expression of his face.

We had been three days and nights sailing to the
southward down the coast — keeping so close that
at any minute we might have sought shelter in one
of the numerous harbors or inlets ; but as good
fortune had it we saw no sail.

Donna Maria and the little girl occupied a small
tent or canopy in the stern, that we had made out
of sailcloth, and they were as comfortable as our
limited quarters could make them. The shallop
sailed well, (it was not the same in which we had
met disaster,) and I knew that we were nearing the
headland that guarded the entrance to Nombre de
Dios. It was our plan to reach there at night, and
landing our passengers, retrace our course as speed-
ily as might be.

What the Captain would say of the whole affair,
I did not care to think, but I determined not to let
Hixon get the blame, and to take it on myself.

Moone, who had been at the tiller, having the
trick following mine, spoke to me as we bowled
along before the northeast wind.

" Methinks, Master Maunsell," said he, gazing
over his shoulder, " that there is a blow coming eft-
soon, and as to the best of my reckoning, we are but

In Command of a Cartel 231

ten leagues from the harbor, 'tis best to put in some-
where and make fast till nightfall. Mind yon clouds,
sir ; there's wind in them or I miss my hazard."

I looked out to seaward and saw the great masses
of vapor standing up against the sea-line. White
and feathery they were on top, dark and cavernous
below. Higher and higher they mounted; lifting
and changing into hills and valleys, building into
mountains, and castles, and turrets, and as the sun
was setting, the edges tinged with pink and red and
the purple shadows deepened and lengthened. It was
as if we were watching the Creator at work on another
and more beautiful world.

Donna Maria, with whom I had been talking
before silence had fallen on us all, spoke at last.

" Senor," she said, " I've seen such sights before ;
and though beautiful, it warns us to seek shelter. —
Mark, sir, the wind goes down, and that is sign
enough."

Even as she spoke the breeze had died away, and
the sails slatted uselessly from one side to the other.
To the west of us about a mile away was the wooded
coast, to our eyes unbroken, — and in the stillness
we could hear the thundering of the surf as it broke on
some outlying reefs. The air was full of portent.

Moone, who was a good sailor, looked at me and
shook his head.

" Best get to oars," he said; "go in and search

232 Drake and His Yeomen

for a harbor ; there may be an inlet where you see
yon dark opening in the forest."

So we took in the sails, and getting out the heavy
sweeps, turned in towards shore. We kept well to
the north of the surf, where the waves crested white
and angry, and running in on the tops of the surges
we made good speed. At first it looked as if we
were all in for a wetting, if not a capsize, for the sea
was dashing with great force against the narrow beach.
But it was as Moone had said ; there was a narrow
opening much like the one where we had first built
our fort, and inside a goodly sized harbor.

But imagine our surprise when we had once en-
tered, to see a large vessel with three masts, close
to shore at the farther end ! I was for turning about
and putting to sea despite the threatening weather,
but Robert Minicy, whose eyes were sharp as a
hawk's, called out that there was something strange
about the way the craft was lying.

" She's abandoned or a wrack," he said, pointing.
" Mark ye her shrouds and her sails in tatters."

As we came closer, we saw that he spoke true.
The ship lay stranded and high, close against the
bank. Her topmasts were gone, and as if to add
to the forsaken appearance, a number of large birds
flew up from their perch on her after-rail.

We were close under her stern, when the carpen-
ter gave vent to an exclamation :' —

In Command of a Cartel 233

" Oddslife ! she's English-built, by the Word ! "
he cried. "Come, let's aboard and find out the
meaning of it. "

The sides were too steep to clamber up, but run-
ning our shallop to the sand, we found we could
reach her decks from the bank. Leaving Donna
Maria and the little girl alone, we hurriedly climbed
over the bulwarks.

The sight forbade long tarrying ! It did not re-
quire our eyes alone to tell us that death claimed
all there ahead of us. She was full of the bones
of dead men ! A great skeleton in a rusty breast-
plate grinned at us from the foot of the mainmast,
and several huddled, shrunken figures lay about on
hammock cloths.

"The fever!" cried Moone; "she's a pest ship.
Hold ! look there ! "

He pointed to the arch of the poop deck, that
extended well forward, and there in red letters was
painted, " Perivil of Hull."

" One of Garret's vessels," cried Minicy. " Poor
luckless devils ! "

There came to my mind the message writ on the
leaden plate at the Isle of Pheasants. So this was
the fate of one party of adventurers. What would
ours be ?

" God's love ! let's ashore," suddenly put in
Moone. " I've had enow,"

234 Drake and His Yeomen

I was nothing loath, for the sight, let alone the
laden air, was taking me hard, but Minicy demurred.

"An have I your permission," he said to me,
" I will go below and see if there is aught to be
learned."

Without staying for an answer he hurried down
the ladder — where I would not have gone for all
the gold and silver in the mines.

We went over the side and waited on shore, and
presently he appeared.

" She has been sacked," he said. " Either our
friends the Maroons or the Dons have been here ;
she's been cleaned to the backbone like a herring."

So we left the vessel and joined Donna Maria,
who had been wondering what had kept us such a
time away. In a few words I told of the ship be-
ing filled with the fever, but said nothing of the
dead men.

The storm was about to break over us, and we
had scarce time to prepare a shelter up on the hill-
side (where a well-defined path led to an old camp-
ing ground) before the rain fell in ropes, and the
wind rising afterwards, it blew a great gale with
thunder and lightning until nearly dawn. We
were glad to be on shore, for after the storm it grew
so cold that we unearthed some dry wood and built
a fire. But Robert Minicy did a strange bit of
work that night. All alone during the storm, he

In Command of a Cartel 23 5"

had been on board the luckless Perivil of Hully
and unassisted he had given each poor bundle of
bones a sailor's burial over the side where the water
was three fathoms deep even at the ebb.

The storm cleared away at last, and before the sun
was fairly up we took to the oars and rowed out of
the harbor, leaving the pest ship on the sands, and
beyond her we could see rising the smoke of the
smouldering fire from our camping-place. There
was a fine breeze outside, and spreading sails, we
bore oflF to the south, glad to be away from the
unhappy bay. Late in the afternoon we made the
headland, and knew that we were at the end of our
cruise ; so we crept inshore and drew up on the
beach. Not a league away was the Isla de Basto-
mentos, and there we intended to land that night, for
any one of the gardeners would take Donna de Valdez
up the harbor to the town.

" Before we part. Donna Maria," said I, " there is
one thing left for me to do."

" And what is that, senor ? Surely you and your
brave men have done enough."

" This," I returned shortly — " to return to you
your property." And I handed to her the bag
of pearls.

" Nay," she cried, her voice breaking, " you must
keep them ; they are yours."

2^6 Drake and His Yeomen

" Now," said I, " you make small return for the
value of our service."

We were drifting in, lying on our oars, off the
little collection of huts where lived the gardeners
and their slaves. Our voyage was made.

The moon was shining so brightly that one could
almost have read a book. Donna Maria poured the
shining jewels into her lap. The men had watched
me closely when I had returned them to her, and
they were wondering what was coming. Quickly
she picked out the largest pearl and extended it to
Thomas Moone. He shook his head. Then she
tried Smith the armorer ; he did likewise. Robert
Minicy bowed with an attempt at gallantry. So she
turned to Roger Truman. The poor lad was
trembling. He looked at me, and it was so pitiful
that I had hard work to prevent my tongue from tell-
ing him to take it. What would the value of that
pearl have meant to the old folks at Portsmouth !
The lady saw him wavering, and somehow it re-
minded me of the way a stranger might cajole a child
to take a dainty ; she smiled at him and stretched
forth her hand. I should have said nothing had
they each accepted, for they had been laid under no
agreement. But the lad closed his eyes.

" Tell her no, sir," he said appealingly.

"Master Maunsell," broke in Minicy, "prythee
inform her ladyship that we ask for naught, nor

In Command of a Cartel 237

did we look for reward. We may rob the king of
Spain, — we are common English seamen, — but
we take no largesse when we risk out lives for
women or for children. We have as much pride as
our leaders. Thank God for that ! "

" If I may make bold," suggested Moone, " had
not the lady best set foot on shore " (our keel was
grating on the sand) ; " for this is scarce a safe place
for us." He looked up the bay, where the lights
of the town twinkled in the distance.

" Hold you here," I returned, " until I fetch some
one from the huts." So I jumped into the bushes,
and hastening forward roused out an old man, who
was at first dazed with fright and sleep. But I suc-
ceeded in getting it into his head that a large reward
awaited him if he would convey a lady to the Gov-
ernor's palace that night, and he followed me to the
shore.

Little Donna Inez was awakened, and soon her
mother and I were facing one another on the moon-
lit beach, she holding her daughter's hand.

" Sefior," said Donna* de Valdez, "Heaven grant
that we meet again, and that I can repay you in
some kind. My heart is too full for mere words
now, but I will pray for you and your brave men
every night. My husband, too, will learn from me
what it means to know and trust Englishmen. God
grant our countries will never be at open war."

238 Drake and His Yeomen

I kissed her hand ; the little girl turned up her
face to me.

" See, she would say farewell," said the mother ;
and so, bending, I kissed the little girl on her fore-
head.

Then I turned back to the boat. Not a word
was spoken as we pushed off.

Before daylight we were under full sail up the
coast.

I had not the smallest chance of ever seeing
Donna Maria or her daughter again, I thought ;
forgetting how often it had been proved to me that
the world was small.

CHAPTER XXIV

THE RETURN OF THE WANDERERS

AD we arrived at Fort Diego two hours
later than we did, we would have missed
a sight that none who were witnesses of
are ever likely to forget ; I never shall
forget it so long as I live. But to go on with the
tale: — Hixon's relief at seeing us was manifest; he
had done much brooding over our long absence, but
even the relief he felt at our safe return did not pre-
vent him from giving vent to his feelings of despair.
Not a sign had come from the expedition, and
although the sickness was in most part over, the
men were in a bad state from lack of employment
and despondency. I told him of how we had found
Garret's vessel stranded, a monument of disaster,
and the effect did not encourage our hopes in regard
to ourselves.

While we were thus discoursing there rose a great
shout from a group of men gathered about one of
the cook tents near the gate. Jumping to our feet,
half fearing trouble, we looked up the hill. There,
a half mile away, we saw the glitter of steel through

239

240 Drake and His Yeomen

the leaves, and, a minute later, a band of men came
out into the open. One glance was enough.
Heaven be praised ! the figure leading was no other
than the Captain ! I knew him by the swing of
his shoulders, and his short, sturdy steps. Behind
him trailed his followers, and then came a few blacks
bringing up the rear, but they carried no loads, and
our men also had nothing in their hands. With a
cheer we ran to meet them, all welcome and eager-
ness, but as we got near we halted, and for an instant
none on either side spoke a single word. ,, Such a
gaunt, weary-legged lot never reached a journey's
end. Many were half naked, their scratched skins
showing through the rents in their clothing; all
were limping and bare-footed, and Drake himself
had but one boot that was whole. My eye sought
for my Uncle Alleyn. I should scarcely have known
him had he not spoken. He had grown to be al-
most an old man ; so thin and worn was he, that
his fingers were like a bird's talons, and his eyes,
sunk back in his head, gleamed like a wild man's.
The Maroons, who accompanied the force, were in
better fettle, but they too showed the effects of
hardship.

" Food for these men ! " cried Drake. " How
now, my masters ; we're not ghosts, and we have
need of filling. Make haste, for we're nigh
famished."

The Return of the Wanderers 241

" Our meal has just been made ready in the big
tent," replied Hixon. "But thank God there is
more than plenty."

" Then, let's at it," Drake replied, " and have
some fetched me, too, for, by the Dragon, I'm naught
but ribs and backbone."

The men made a mad rush for the tent from
which came the smoke and the savor of cooking,
and the Captain, with my uncle and the rest of the
gentlemen, made for the headquarters, where wine
and bread were set before them. And when they
had refreshed themselves, we heard their tale.

It was but a repeating of former ill-fortune. The
Maroon leader had proved faithful to his word. He
had shown them from the top of a high hill the
great stretching waters of the unknown sea to the
westward, and there on his bended knees did Fran-
cis Drake (when he had descended from a tall tree
he had climbed, and from which both oceans were
visible), make solemn vow. It was, if God gave
him strength and life, to sail with an English deck
beneath him in those waters that had known hereto-
fore but Spanish keels.

Pedro, the chief, had so won Drake's good opin-
ion that the Captain had spent the greater part of the
westward journey in endeavoring to convert him
from idolatry and false doctrine, and he had been
baptized to our faith. And this was the pnly fruit

2^1 Drake and His Yeomen

of the expedition — the saving of a soul — for
though they had found the mule trains at the point
designated by our allies, our archers had prematurely
disclosed themselves, with the result that warning
was given, a guard had been hurried out from
Panama, and our forces had to retreat empty-handed.
They had fought their way through a Spanish town,
sword in hand, and since then had wandered in the
forest, with nothing but what they could pick up on
their march to keep body and soul together.

" And now," asked Hixon, when the story had
been finished, " what is there next to do ? "

" There is still Nombre de Dios," quoth Drake,
who, warmed by food and wine, was beginning to
look up again. And at this we all sat there and
gazed at one another. Out of the seventy-three
souls we were now scarcely thirty left, and these
weak and ill-found in everything. Not only was
the desire to fight killed in some, but apparently the
very desire to live — so looked they, at all events.
But the Captain smiled bravely round at us and
poured his wine. " Hark'ee all to me," he began.
"I am neither mad or cajoling you, but, this voyage
will be made ! yea, despite all that has gone before
— we will live to see it through. Come, lift up your
hearts, good sirs. Remember ye are Englishmen !
Two days* resting, and we are out to sea, and before
two months we are off for England ! — then there

The Return of the Wanderers 243

will be a merry time in Plymouth, I can promise ye
— every one with gold jingling in his pouch, and
trinkets galore for his sweetheart ! "

Lifting his goblet of wine, he pledged " Success "
the same as a man might pledge a boon companion
present at a gathering.

Again followed the strange infusion of new
spirits. Not many minutes and we were in gay
talk, big with hope, — counting our fishes ere we
baited hook — as was our wont when Drake had
spoken.

So busy were we during the next few days (it was
a week before we were ready to sail) that I found
no chance to tell Captain Francis of what I had
done with our fair prisoner, and her absence was
not remarked until the time came for setting the
Spaniards ashore, which we did, turning Fort Diego
over to them if they chose to take it. But, Drake
securing promise of safe escort for them from the
Maroons, they started under the command of the
treacherous Don Lopez for a Spanish stronghold
up the coast. Drake was not pleased with my doings
in regard to freeing our hostages, I could see that, and
warned me against women and their wiles, as if he
were not the most human creature in the world and
as prone as any man to the influence of a bright eye
and a smile. But enough of this ; what I had done
had no bearing upon the success or failure of our

244 Drake and His Yeomen

expedition, and was of future concern to no one but
myself, and, as will be shown, my softness of heart
was not wasted, nor was it forgotten either, which is
more to the point.

Under the Captain's orders the frigate (where the
prisoners had been) was sunk, and in the Pacha
and pinnaces we embarked, bidding farewell to our
friends, the Maroons, only for a time, as they were
pledged to meet us within a fortnight down the
coast in the direction of Nombre de Dios. Several
who had some experience as sailors embarked with
us. I was chosen to go with our leader, who had
taken the Minion under his command. Although
Pedro, the black chief, had, with fruitless effort,
urged Captain Drake to proceed forthwith and
attack the hacienda of a rich Spaniard, a mine
owner in Veragua, Drake thought best to set out
boldly against the treasure frigates that were gather-
ing at this time in the harbor of Nombre de Dios.

On the third day as we cruised to the southwest-
ward we sighted a sail, and as we carried a fair wind
we made up to her and without any fighting worthy
the name we took her. This was the beginning of
the turn of the tide in our affairs. Fortune began
to smile on us. The vessel proved to be a frigate
late from Veragua, and she had on board some
treasure and a pilot from Genoa who was willing to
serve any one for reward. He promised, without

The Return of the Wanderers 245

asking, to take us back to the port he had just
quitted, where there was a large frigate with over a
million in gold on board just ready to sail. So
nothing loath, back we went, and boldly sailed in
for the harbor. But they were forewarned, and
made such a show of defence with so many cannon
mounted and ready (the frigate warped in between
two great forts), that we had to give up the idea of
attack, and sailing out again we joined the other
pinnace at the place we had appointed. John
Oxenham, who was in command, had been even
more fortunate than we had been, for he had taken
such a fine new vessel that the Captain, upon seeing
her, declared she was just the one for his purpose.
So he determined to keep her and to fit her out
with cannon and culverins as a floating fortress to
which we might retreat if need be, when hard
pressed, as she was victualled for a three months'
voyage. Our little force was thus again divided,
and keeping close together we sailed down the coast
for the harbor where, as had been agreed, we were to
meet Pedro and his Maroons. But we were to have
another bit of good fortune happen us, upon which
we had not counted, ere we joined our faithful allies.

It was dusk of evening and we were but three
leagues off shore when the lookout at the masthead

246 Drake and His Yeomen

of the frigate shouted down that a large vessel was
in sight, up to windward, heading in, so that unless
she changed her course to avoid us she would cross
our bows shortly after nightfall. Soon she was in
plain sight, and her conduct was such that we were
puzzled to make out her purpose ; certes it was not
to run away, for on she came with all sail set, as if to
meet us ere we could put in to shore. Gently we
fanned along in the light wind, and darkness closed
down when she was yet a league or more distant,
but still nearing, and we could surely count the
time when she would be within hailing.

The Minion discovered her first, and then the
stranger was close aboard and taking in her mainsail
to stop her headway.

" We are in for a fight," said Drake, half grinning,
[we were all prepared for it, steel out and matches
burning,] and he shouted for the other two vessels
to close in. We were about to cheer — the way
Englishmen begin any such business — when there
came a hail and a loud voice spoke in French, asking
if " Captain Francis Drake was in command ? "

" 'Tis a trick ! " cried the Captain, not answering,
and putting down the helm we almost grated along
the big ship's side.

" They are Spaniards ! " cried another voice from
the stranger in French again, and with a frightened
ring to it. " Spaniards ! Make ready to fire ! "

The Return of the Wanderers 247

Our cannoneers had sighted their pieces, and
there might have been a pretty slaughtering had
I not jumped to my feet and cried, at top lung, —

" *Tis Captain Drake ! Who are you ? "

" Hold ! " came the answer. " Friends."

There we lay but a pike's length distance, for a
moment's silence. Then the Captain himself took a
hand.

" I am Francis Drake," he cried, with his broad
Devonshire twang. " What want you ? "

"This is Captain William Testu of the Fran-
coiyse de Gracey' replied the voice that had first
spoken. " For six weeks I have been seeking you.
Do me the honor to come on board, and fear no
treachery."

With that a big man could be seen standing upon
the bulwarks, a plain mark for any of our archers
— but he feared naught, and stood stretching his
hand out to us. Another moment and we had
drifted together and Captain Drake stepped boldly
over the stranger's side.

Everything that had been said had been heard on
board the other pinnace and the frigate, and the
marvel was that up to the first hail there had been
no shot exchanged. Now all anxiety and in deep
wonder we lay there waiting.

CHAPTER XXV

THE RAID

IT seemed more than an hour that we
waited, all anxiety to hear from the
stranger, not knowing what had become

of the Captain, and half in fear of his

safety, but doubtless this very uncertainty made the
minutes drag so.

Great, verily, was our relief when we heard
Drake's voice calling to us that all was well, and
asking certain of us to come on board. This we
did, and were presented to the Frenchman and his
officers. Down in the cabin, as we sat over our
wine, we learned much of the goings on in the
world from which we had been so long apart. Cap-
tain Le Testu proved to be a Huguenot (as many
had correctly guessed), and he told us of the great
massacre of the eve of Saint Bartholomew, a tale
so horrible that we were struck at first speechless,
and could but gaze at one another, and at the
speaker with loud beating hearts. But when he had
finished there rose a chorused groan. A bond of
sympathy was formed at once between us and the

248

The Raid

249

little wandering band of Huguenots, a bond that
was stronger than any written compact ; and when
Le Testu proposed that he should cast in his lot
with ours there was not a dissenting voice, all wel-
comed him as if he were a friend and countryman.

There were thus seventy well-found sailor men
added to our forces, and the terms were easy —
share and share alike, in any venture that might be-
fall. As our new friends were in need of water and
supplies, we put in shore together at the place, where,
true to his word, we found Pedro the Maroon in
waiting, and there we lay for five days tuning up,
and planning out the work ahead of us. Captain
Drake, as usual with him, had his own way in all
things, so there was no conflict as to design or
leadership. Health and spirits had returned to us,
and there were no more forebodings or doleful
prophecies.

I cannot conceive how it was that, during all the
time that the Spaniards must have known of our
being near to them, they had fitted out no expe-
dition against us. There were rumors of such, but
we saw no evidence that they wished at any time to
turn aggressors. Perhaps they were too busy grow-
ing rich to take notice of our presence, or in their
way — which is a national habit — had put all off to

2 JO Drake and His Yeomen

that fleeting morrow that never comes in the Span-
ish calendar. Suffice it, we were unmolested in our
retreat, and continued our preparations until every-
thing was ready to the last detail, the men had been
picked out who were best suited for the purpose,
and the forces divided into three divisions. There
were twenty men from Testu's ship under command
of their captain, fifteen of us under Drake, and a
band of twenty-five black men led by Pedro. The
plan was to leave both ships with a strong guard in
the secret harbor, and, with the frigate we had taken
and the two pinnaces, proceed to the Rio Francisco
and thence inland on foot to a point on the Panama
road, not far from the big gate of Nombre de Dios,
where the trail enters the city. Pedro knew every
lane and pathway that led through the woods, and
with his followers was to act as guide and van-
guard.

When we reached the river we found that a wide
shallow prevented the frigate's entrance, so that much
against our will we were forced to leave her and push
up with our two pinnaces alone — they being
crowded to the gunwales and giving us little room
for carrying off any goods or treasures that we might
be fortunate enough to gather.

A small force of French and English was left at
the Headlands, and with a wind to help us we en-
tered the current of the stream. Good progress

The Raid

251

we made and, landing in the evening, again a boat-
guard was detailed and given instruction to put out
with the pinnaces and join the frigate, but to return,
on their lives, on the fourth day and await us. I was
in great fear that I should be left behind with them,
but to my joy I was chosen to land, and declared to
myi elf that I would stay as close to the Captain as
a hound to his master, to be ready to obey any
order, and to win a word from him if possible. It
took all of the next day — hard travelling — to cover
the seven leagues that lay between the river and the
highway, but at dusk the word came back that we
had reached our journey's end, and we lay down to
sleep, tired and footsore, but hopeful and confident.
Not long were we suffered to remain at rest, for
the Captain, accompanied by Pedro and Diego (who
knew every foot of ground) stirred us out, and we
were moved a mile or so to the eastward and sta-
tioned on the crest of a hill up which the trail from
the west wound its way, looking like a white ribbon
stretching below us in the bright moonlight. On
our other hand lay the town with its two spires lift-
ing above the trees. I could mark where was the
Plaza and where the fort, and the roof of the gov-
ernor's palace could be plainly seen, also the treasure
house down by the shore. All was calm and peaceful ;
a few lights showed here and there on the water-
front and at the big gate, out of which the populace

252 Drake and His Yeomen

had hastened upon the occasion of our previous at-
tack. A slight breeze sprung up from seaward in
the early morning hours, and as we settled ourselves,
and the rustle and movement ceased, we could hear
a distant sound of hammering, and now and then
the creaking of block and tackle showing that not
all of the Spaniards were asleep.

Hixon, who lay close to me, whispered in my
ear : —

" Hearken," said he. " They're at work in the
shipyards, and needs must be pressing when the
Dons turn night into day."

" The fleet must be near to sailing," put in my
Uncle Alleyn, at my elbow. " Who can tell how
many poor English shipwrights are at work down
therein chains — slaves for life — and better dead
than hving." He went on bitterly at some length,
when from the shelter of some bushes across the
road a calm voice broke in upon him.

" Come, hold thy tongue and strain thy ears,
friend Alleyn, for we are all listening ; not to thee,
or to the town, but for the sound of hoofs, and thy
talk would outdin a charge of horse. So hold quiet,
we beseech thee."

My uncle clapped a stopper on his tongue, for
it was Captain Drake who had spoken, and for a
few moments nothing was heard, and the air that
had brought to us the notes from the city died

The Raid 253

away. Suddenly from the westward came a faint
strain of music like unto the wind among guitar
strings.

" I hear bells ! " said some one, off down the line,
out loud ; and then followed the sound of stirring
midst the leaves, men were heard awakening others
roughly, there were mumbled curses and back talk.
A sword clinked loudly against a scabbard.

But the Captain commanded silence and threatened
the first who broke it with the halter, and all was
still as a grave once more. I could hear the beat-
ing of my own heart plainly.

But now the faint and fitful music had grown to
a chorused tinkling ; a continuous chiming was well-
ing up from the vale beneath us.

" The recuas ! " whispered my uncle, teeth
a-chatter, " the mules are coming, we're on time."
He drew his fingernail along his sword-edge.

Parting the leaves about my head, I cautiously
peered forth. Ay ! there they were : winding,
single file, out of woods on the slope below. At
the head rode a shrouded figure on a gray horse, and
here and there I could make out more men, some
walking, some astride the little mules. There must
have been two hundred laden animals in the long
procession. Now, as each could carry twice what a
man could, think upon the value of that convoy !

On they came ! the leader had mounted the hill ;

254 Drake and His Yeomen

a little more and we could hear his horse's hoofs,
and now he must have passed the outposts and
must be well within our lines ! Yet no one stirred.
The man on the horse must have been asleep ; his
head was bowed forward, his great plumed hat hid
his face, and the great cloak he wore was wrapped
tightly over his shoulders. As he drew abreast of
us, I heard Drake give an order in a loud whisper,
as one might to a bloodhound straining in the slip
leash.

" At him, my brave Bob ! " said he.

A figure leapt like a beast of prey out of the
bushes, full six foot clear of the ground was the
leap, and the Spaniard, ere he was awake perhaps,
tumbled with a smothered groan almost at my feet.
Minicy was atop of him, and some one grasped the
horse's bridle.

The business had been done so quickly that I
could scarce believe I was not dreaming, but there
was the boatswain standing above the now silent
figure on the ground, and I saw him bend and wipe
his dagger on the Spaniard's cloak.

" Good work, sir, eh ? " he said in prideful tones,
looking up at me.

But there was too much doing for reply, and I
grant that just then I was filled with the horror of
the suddenness of death, and half drew back. The
leading mule at the halt had laid him down and, not

The Raid 255

knowing this was the custom, I was most surprised
when the second did the same, and then with a
jingling of their bells the whole long line sank to
the ground. It was Hke witchcraft !

But all at once there came a cry followed by the
crash of steel against steel, a pistol shot, and then
with a rush we broke cover and ran down the line.
Halfway up the hill I could see a mass of struggling
figures — here was some tall fighting — and with my
blood running hot, I tried to get into it, but our
own men outnumbered the Spaniards at this point
and they were soon borne down.

" Back to the end of the train," cried Captain
Drake, emerging from the crowd. " Don't let them
turn away from us ! "

With a few others I started down the road again
at top speed, and from the hill crest I saw twenty or
thirty armed men come charging up to meet us.
The way was narrow ; on each side rose the thick
mass of shrubs and vines (in which one could not
swing a weapon), and the mules blocked the cen-
tre of the trail. Turning, I shouted for assistance
to meet this onslaught, for there were with me
but one English archer, two Frenchmen, and four
blacks. I saw it was Captain Testu who was at my
side ; but my cry had been heard. Coming on the
jump were Drake and Oxenham, Minicy, Ceely,
Diego, my uncle, and Thomas Moone. So by the

256 Drake and His Yeomen

time the crash came the odds were not so great
against us. All of the Spaniards were on foot,
with the exception of a big man who, mounted on a
saddle-mule, was urging on the others from the rear.
It was a confused fight that followed, and I ever
marvel that I could recall so much of it to my
mind.

The headmost Spaniard stumbled over a recum-
bent mule, and ran straight upon my point; the
second, who was, to say the least, more cautious, got
his bearings well, and crossed swords with Testu,
who stood like a fencer, wrist up, and foot advanced.
There were a few passes and nothing done, and then
the men from behind us crowding up, one of them
ran full tilt against the Frenchman, so that he
staggered to one side, and the Spaniard, with a cry
of triumph, ran him through the lungs ere he could
gain his balance. Not long did he live to gloat
over it. The archer let fly a shaft, at six foot
distance, that went into his heart up to the goose
feathers, and he fell dead. No front could be main-
tained ; soon we were hand to hand in a long strug-
gling line, and for half a minute I fought with one
of Testu's men, ere either of us found our mistake.
There was no quarter asked or given ; it was cut
and thrust to left and right, and wicked stabbing on
the ground, and I can affirm that the Dons fought
bravely. The recua guards were all picked men and

The Raid 257

ably led ; but many of our fellows had joined us,
and soon there were but four Spaniards left, the
man on the mule and three stout fellows who stood
beside him. Boldly and undismayed by our num-
bers they charged upon us. We were in such con-
fusion (being mixed up with the pack animals, who
were now badly frightened, and letting go their
heels) that for an instant the handful beat us back.

But the Captain and Minicy forged to the front.
I had been pushed to the opposite side of the road
and could not get to them, but I saw the Captain
cleave a swart pikeman almost to his middle, and
the man on the mule at that moment rode our
leader down. Now I have spoken of Drake's great
strength, but what he did I should have said no
mortal man could do ; for as he rose he grasped the
beast's forelegs and tossed him and the rider to the
ground. Minicy, with that tiger spring of his,
leaped across the fallen mule. I saw his dagger
flash three times, and the last of our enemy was
done for. If there were others we did not see
them ; the field was ours ! We had more wealth
at our command than we could count, let alone
carry off. The men were befuddled with good-
fortune.

Nothing but Drake's calm voice held back our
lads from cheering, and naught but his influence re-
stored order to our ranks. For a few minutes the

258 Drake and His Yeomen

party was like to go to pieces, and fall to quarrelling.
The packs were torn from the animals, and a great
babble of French and English curses rose. Quoits
and ingots of gold and silver were scattered hither
and thither on the road. The men would pick them
up and cast them down again, searching for the
largest ; some were trying to lead the animals off into
the brush, where they were stalled ere they had
gone ten feet. But our leader was here, there, and
everywhere, cajoling, laughing, and threatening,
using the flat of his bloody sword at times, and on
one occasion tumbling a huge Frenchman to the
earth with a fist blow. And soon he had them in
some order, and when all were listening, he por-
tioned out as much as each man could stagger with,
and forming us into line, with Pedro and Diego
leading, we made off through the forest, retracing
our journey of the night before.

For two miles we kept going, but the burdens
were too great for men to last under, and as they
had begun to lighten themselves, either by design or
because of fatigue, a halt was called, and in the land-
crab holes and at the foot of a great tree we hid
a half ton or more of treasure.

The Maroons, who had held aloof from the strug-
gle for possession that had come nigh to undoing
us, bore their part of the burden, and we pressed
ahead, Robert Minicy carrying a loaded pack-saddle,

The Raid 259

on his shoulders, that must have weighed more than
he did, and refusing to allow any one to help him.
The wounded, of whom we had a dozen, bore up
bravely, and I heard neither groans nor complaining
— there was but one thought in the minds of all.
The Captain's words had come true — our voyage
was made ; we were rich men all !

There was a sad scene that I must tell of in this
speaking: The French captain was grievously
wounded. We had lost but one killed, and he a
black man, but Le Testu was in much suffering.
Tho* borne on a litter, he would choke up with the
blood in his throat, and at last he called Captain
Drake to him and declared that another mile would
kill him ; he begged to be left behind to die in
lesser agony. At first Drake would hear naught of
it ; but seeing at last that the words were true, he
gave in, and the Maroons made a hasty bower in
which we laid the poor fellow, and he was grateful.
Two of his men chose to stay with him, and Drake
promised to send back and get them all as soon as
we had reached our ship and were ready to set sail.
We left with them all the provisions we could spare,
enough for a week or more, and bidding them fare-
well, we pressed ahead.

It rained and stormed all that night, but we rested
not, and the next day we kept at it, although weak
and soaked, and dog tired — but no one shirked.

26o Drake and His Yeomen

Our voyage was made, and each man encouraged his
neighbor with cheerful words. So at last we came
to the river but a furlong from the spot where we
had disembarked; we threw our packs upon the
bank, and sank down on our knees and gave thanks
to God. But alas ! all was soon black again, and
our future changed to a dismal prospect. There
were no pinnaces in sight, no welcome sails to greet
us, and there, to our dismay, we saw in the offing
beyond the headlands — five vessels — all Spanish,
as plain as could be, and to all appearance waiting
there on guard !

CHAPTER XXIV

THE CAPTAIN SAVES US

IT the Captain's orders we all hurried back
into the bushes, and there sat us down ;
alas, a sorrowful party, for to all minds

there was but one meaning given to the

presence of the Spanish vessels — our own had been
sunk or captured !

I can see it all now in my mind's eye — the deep
dejection into which we had been cast, making of
each man's face a tablet, on which was written anger
or despair 1 Poor Roger Truman lay sprawling on
the dank ground, his head buried in his arms,
racked by silent sobs ; Minicy, seated on his sad-
dle-bags, and gray with the exhaustion of the jour-
ney and his labors — stabbing with his dagger at
the earth — surly mutterings on his lips; the French-
men casting angry glances at our Captain, who stood
leaning with one hand against a tree-trunk — the
other parting the bushes while he gazed out at the
Spanish sails. Beside each man as he sat there rested
a fortune — quoits and ingots of gold and silver tied
together, like bunches of small fagots, with rope, bow-
strings and withes — and it all seemed to mock us. I

261

262 Drake and His Yeomen

would have exchanged my precious burden on the
spot for a loaf of wheaten bread, for we had been
on half rations all that day, and there was scarce a
mouthful left apiece. We were separated by leagues
and leagues of trackless forest from our supplies,
with a raging river in front, and an angry enemy be-
hind us on our trail — besides, I could fairly smell
the fever rising from the swamps. Things were, as
friend Hixon had once remarked before, " at a dule
ebb with us." To save my life I could think of
naught that could be done — it was a hard blow. I
had been thinking of England, of which I had seen
so little, and heard so much ; I had been building to
myself all the great things that were to happen when
I had entered into mine own ; how my Uncle Alleyn
should share with me equal part in everything I
had ; how I should reward Moone, and Minicy, and
the rest of them — Roger Truman should have a
tidy coaster, and his old father, Giles, as fine a span
of draught horses as could be bought for money —
for, to my foolish mind, to be an English baronet
meant to command all wealth untold. Now this
dream was dashed, and something my Uncle Al-
leyn said at the very moment sent my spirits still
lower, for it betrayed that, to his thinking, all hope
was gone.

" My dear son," said he, in his paternal way,
coming over to me, " if in after years you reach

The Captain Saves Us 263

home, and by that I mean English soil, make your
way to Temple Court in London, and ask for one
Edmund Pattesworth, a barrister; tell him thy tale,
show him this ring that I now give thee, and inform
him that the key and complement of the paper that
he holds — giving the warrants and title-deeds — will
be found in the framing of the portrait of thy father,
done by Holbein and now at Highcourt on the
great staircase ; and so much it resembleth thee —
for thy father was but little older at the time 'twas
painted — that any court would uphold thy claim
on the very strength of it alone. Thou hast thy
father's brow, and eyes, and coloring, and with a
beard to thy chin might pass for his very self come
back to life — 'twas this resemblance that first con-
vinced me." He went on sorrowfully — " When
the Spaniards take us, I shall get short shrift; and I
shall be glad of it, for never will I wear chains again
if I can earn death, I promise thee."

What I might have made in reply to this speech
my uncle never knew, for just then the Captain
turned, and his face was lit by the same fearless smile
he always wore in times of danger — that smile that
seemed to say, "Ho! this is nothing; trust to me, I
will fetch ye through all your troubles, my children ;
fear naught." To me 'twas as if he spoke these
very words as I looked at him. But what his lips
did say was as follows : —

264 Drake and His Yeomen

" List to me, all ye ! The ships are rounding yon-
der headland, and from the set of their canvas, they
are not cruising, or on the watch for us, but have
come a long way, with a voyage ahead." He turned
again, and then talked to us as he kept outlooking.
" See ! " cried he; "the foremost squares away ! My
brave lads, our vessels are not taken, or we would
have found the Spaniards at anchor here below
us !

We had risen to our feet and saw for ourselves
that the ships were standing broad off the land; then
the wind freshening they came about on the other
tack, and the headland hid them from sight. But
something had to be done. There was no use wait-
ing on the shore for the river to run dry, and the
men's minds must be kept busy so that they would
not fall to thinking of their plight.

The swift current of the stream was filled with
drift-wood, — great trunks and limbs of trees, — and
under the Captain's direction many of them were
hauled inshore, where the water was scarce up to a
man's middle. The Captain kept saying, as he en-
couraged us : —

" Build me a raft that will float me, and I will put
out and fetch in the pinnaces ; for by the Faith I
cherish they are safe somewhere hidden up the
coast. Methinks I know the very place," and he
described it to us as if he could see the missing ves-

The Captain Saves Us 265

sels, promising the crews a raking over for failing to
be at the proper rendezvous.

After four hours* work a floating platform had
been made that would support a few men, and a
rough steering gear added by which it could be
managed. But it was a crazy affair, with only a
biscuit bag for a sail, and it appeared like to come
to pieces if it should once get in a seaway. Nothing
daunted, the Captain called for volunteers, and I fain
believe that he could have had all of us, for none I
saw held back. I begged that he might take me,
but he declared he wished but able seamen, as there
was no room for officers ; so he chose John Smith,
Diego, and two Frenchmen, and we pushed the frail
craft out into the river. Before the current had
swept them out of earshot he delivered himself of
the following speech, that I well remember : —

" An it please God,** said he, firmly, " that I put
my foot safely on board my frigate, I will, God will-
ing, by one means or other, get ye all aboard, des-
pite of all the Spaniards in the Indies.**

We gave him a cheer, and watched anxiously as
the raft, now feeling both the wind and stream, swept
down to the river mouth. Ever and anon the waves
would wash it clean, so that the Captain and the crew
would be up to their armpits, and once or twice we
thought them gone. But God had them in His keep-
ing, and once free of the tide-rips and the chop, the

266 Drake and His Yeomen

raft drifted out of sight to the northward, and after
a prayer for their safety, we settled down to waiting,
much more content and mostly hopeful. In my
heart I felt certain that Captain Francis would re-
turn. But during the afternoon a great wind rose,
with much rain ; and, soaked to the bone, hungry, and
disconsolate, we feared the approaching night.

But rapture filled our hearts when we saw (as it
was just light enough to see) the two pinnaces beat-
ing up the river, and we knew the Captain had made
good his word. Even the worst grumblers now be-
gan to aver that they had always said that Drake
would win us out, and that "never once had they
doubted," — and much more of the Hke — so that it
was worth smiling at. Great was the welcome the
little vessels got as they dropped anchor close in-
shore, and great was the joy with which we loaded
them down with our heavy burdens that from being
so much dross had turned into gold and silver again.
At dawn of the next day we set sail.

The tale of the raft voyage I got from Smith, the
armorer, and it may be told very shortly. For three
leagues they were drenched with every surge, and
like to die of thirst, when they saw the pinnaces
pounding in the sea, trying to beat up against the
wind that was urging the raft along. Then they
saw the sails, that had been such welcome sights,
turn and put in to land. So the raft was beached,

The Captain Saves Us 267

and in the doing of it, the Captain plunged into
the surf after one of the Frenchmen at great risk,
else he would have drowned. The land gained,
they pushed to the north, and found the pinnaces
close in at anchor, with part of their crews on the
beach gathered about a fire. And Drake here
called on the others to follow him, and set to
running toward the astonished group as if the
Spaniards were at his back, nor did he answer a
question put to him until they were all on board
the pinnaces (thinking the rest of us were lost, and
in great fright) ; then, after listening to the expla-
nation of why they were so tardy, and rating them
soundly, the Captain put his hand into his doublet,
and bringing forth a quoit of gold, said, " Thank
God, now lads our voyage is made, and safe and
sound the rest are waiting." At which there was
such great rejoicing that the sailors would have em-
braced him. But he, taking charge of the vessels,
ordered up anchor, crowded on all sail and made
in, as I have told, to our rescue.

The amount of our booty, added to our weight,
loaded the pinnaces down well in the water, and we
were glad to find the frigate, and with her we passed
unmolested up the coast to the place where we had
left the ships in hiding. There we found them, and
right glad were the crews to see us, and their eyes
bulged as they saw the treasures we had to show.

268 Drake and His Yeomen

On the deck of the French ship the profits were
divided, and strange to say there was no complain-
ing. Gold and silver meant very little to Pedro,
the Maroon — he had not included them in his
idolatry ; so Drake gave to him the old Pacha^ and
transferred his flag and belongings to the frigate.
He also gave to Pedro a carved jewelled sword
that had been given him by the unfortunate Le
Testu, who said he had it of Admiral Coligny, who
was killed in the massacre, as we all remember.

But do not think that our Captain was one to
abandon a distressed companion while there was a
chance to succor him. No, no ! he was hot for lead-
ing a party, and with all our force retracing our trail
until we had found the wounded Frenchman and
his faithful sailors, and incidentally gathered in the
buried treasures we had left in the forest.

But it was judged that he had already exposed
himself too much, and at a meeting it was petitioned
that Oxenham should lead the party and the Captain
stay for once on board the ship.

I went with the ones who landed, and not a sign
of life did we see (we would have lost ourselves but
for Diego, the trail was so overgrown) until we
heard a cry from a tree, and looking up, found
one of the Frenchmen. He had a sorry tale to
tell. Le Testu and his companion had been taken
prisoners, and he had scarcely escaped with his life.

The Captain Saves Us 269

We looked for the hidden plunder, but our pond had
been fished ; the Spaniards had been beforehand with
us, and we could recover but thirteen bars of silver
and seven quoits of gold. Back to the ship we went
and told how the ground had been digged up, and how
'twas a wonder that the Dons had missed anything.
So there was nothing to do now, but to sail for
home ! We were rich men ! Not a common sea
scullion but could afford a ring to his finger and a
twelfth month idling ashore if he chose ; and as for
the young gentlemen adventurers, those who were
left, they had more than enow to pay their debts,
and had gained a credit that might last a Hfetime.
No one talked of aught else but England now,
and it was to our surprise we found that the Captain
had determined on one more venture. Nothing
more nor less than to exchange our frigate for a
larger one, or capture one for a consort, and to
shake off the French vessel that clung to us like a
leech. So, willy-nilly, with all sail set and pennants
and ancients all flying in the wind, — a great Cross
of St. George rolling at our masthead, — did we put
into the mouth of the Magdalena River, and we
held on past Cartagena, within plain sight of the
tov/n, and so close that we could see the crowds on
the water's edge. But no vessel came out to do us
battle, and out again we went, and at the river mouth
we ran across a frigate much larger than our own.

270 Drake and His Yeomen

So then, Drake, on seeing her, exclaimed aloud in
his joy, saying she was " a gift from Heaven." But
not a gift, properly speaking ; for she outnumbered
us in men and firearms, and did not give over
without a fight. Such was our marvellous fortune,
however, that, owing to the bursting of a Spanish
demi-cannon, the crew became confused, and led by
the Captain and Minicy, we boarded and took her
without loss of life, having but four men wounded.
We sent the prisoners into Cartagena in their shal-
lops, and with our prize made for one of our hidden
coves, where we shifted cargoes and revictualled her.
Drake gave the faithful pinnaces to Pedro.

Then off at last for merry England, our two
vessels ballasted with gold and silver, and our
hearts with feathers. It took us but twenty-three
days' sailing (the finest weather one could wish for)
after taking a departure from the Cape of Florida
until we sighted the Isles of Scilly. Sunday, the
ninth day of August, dawned fair and clear, and off
over lee bow was Plymouth Hoe. Seventy-three
men had sailed out but little above a year ago ;
thirty now returned. As we entered the harbor we
could hear the bells summoning the folk to church,
and down on the deck we knelt and gave thanks
to God. Our voyage was made, and on this account
the lives of many of us were to undergo great
changes.

** We boarded and took her.

CHAPTER XXVII

THE PARTING OF THE COMPANY

lONDAY morning we were gathered about
a table in the big guest room of " The
Bell and Anchor," talking over the

' doings of the day before, and reviewing

the happenings of the year gone by, as if it were a
time far remote, belonging to another life and age.
Surely surroundings separate us from the past more
than do long years, and from the midst of strange
places we can see ourselves in our past actions with-
out being hampered by the nearness of familiar
scenes. There were missing from the group, that
had met there on the first occasion (when Mr. Bland-
ford had presented me), but Drake's two brothers,
who lay near one another in the far-distant grave-
yard on the hillside. But now the Captain, Ellis
Hixon, Fletcher, and Nichols, Oxenham, Ceely,
my Uncle Alleyn, and myself, were grouped about
the board, and at the head sat none less than my
old friend and patron, who had chanced to be in
Plymouth on a visit at the time of our arrival.
Mr. Blandford was telling us how the news of
271

272 Drake and His Yeomen

Drake being in harbor had reached the churches on
the yesternoon, and how the congregations had left
their prayers, and one minister cut short his exhort-
ing, to rush to the water front to bid us welcome
home. Truly it had been a strange sight, and in
many ways a sad one, for we had brought back with
us a list of our forty dead, and most of them hailed
from Plymouth town. There were widows and
orphans, childless parents, and many broken-hearted
lasses who heard the news, but the grief of these
had been swallowed up in the rejoicing of the friends
of those who had returned. The news of our wealth
had been so multiphed that nothing there was in the
town that we might not have had for the asking.
And as success will have its own success, our fel-
lows owned the streets and tap-rooms, and from
below us, as we sat there in the tavern, we could
hear the sound of a great carousing and the roaring
of a lusty sea chorus led by the voice of Smith the
armorer.

"Thy lads possess the place, Captain Francis,"
laughed Mr. Blandford, " and I doubt not that if
you wished it, a fleet could be manned from this
port that would leave no shipping in the harbor,
provided that thou wouldst take command and start
for the Spanish Main again. If our Spanish cousins
would so allow you," he added.

Captain Drake half smiled and lifted his shoul-

The Parting of the Company 273

ders. There had been some news told him, that
was not entirely comforting, about the doings at
court, and he turned to the subject that was in his
mind.

" So the Spanish Minister has complained of me,"
he said, " and the Queen listens ? 'Tis a strange
world, and in royal circles it beseemeth best never
to let one hand know what the other doeth. I
should not be surprised if I should soon be quar-
tered at the Tower, and I can well imagine that
Xing Philip would admire to whistle the march to
which I might walk to the block. I am not anxious
for a martyrdom, my masters, nor do I wish to see
our treasures turned back into the coffers of His
Catholic Majesty. Therefore I crave that this very
day the shareholders hold meeting, and profits be
divided, and I wot not but some of it will show at
Windsor Castle in a jewel or two." ('Twas an open
secret that some court pin money had found its way
into our expedition.) " However," Drake went on,
" I know of a place where I can rest and take mine
ease in safety, and as for the rest of you, no harm
will come nigh you. 'Tis against me alone that the
Spaniards treasure ill. Now mark me, my good
friends, while I say that which is neither threat nor
boasting : Some day I will singe the beard of the
King of Spain in a right lawful fashion. I will have
him on his knees, night and morning, invoking all

274 Drake and His Yeomen

his saints to work my destruction. He says that I
have been a thorn in his royal flesh, but I will prove
a twisting blade in his vitals some day. — Please God
that we will all live to see it. — And I pledge the
hope it cometh soon."

At this moment there was a loud cheer from
below stairs, as if our hardy mariners in the tap-
room had heard his very words, and had set the
rafters ringing with approval.

" Thy bold fellows are with thee. Captain !
Hearken to that ! " laughed Mr. Blandford. Then
he turned to me and spoke in a low tone. " What
Captain Francis says is right. I doubt not but that
he will soon be forced into hiding, for the Queen's
counsellors seem set on making a friendly feeling
between our court and that of Spain. King Philip
is sore and exceeding wroth against Drake and the
rest who have cast their net in his waters. But
sooner or later we will be at war, as the Captain
hath said, for this false state of things cannot last
long, and is unreasonable."

This speech set my Uncle Alleyn off with a slam
of his great fist on the table, and soon no one else
could make himself heard or listened to, such a roar
of imprecations and bitter words fell from my uncle's
lips. Poor man, he was the gentlest, softest-hearted
creature on earth, but a flaunt of the flag of Spain,
and he craved blood. We sat and listened, and I

The Parting of the Company 275

fear some smiled. Mr. Blandford was aghast at the
storm that he had set loose, but Drake, as was usual
with him, took command of affairs.

"Wilt thou plead my cause from Temple Bar,
Master Maunsell ? " he asked. " I owe thee thanks,
for I could not speak thus without losing my temper
or my head, and so I pledge thee. For in all sin-
cerity thy words are true."

Now my uncle was a modest man, and praise he
could not stand, so he quieted down, saying that he
was neither orator nor pleader, but one who on
occasion voiced his thoughts.

"And those of all this company," added Drake.
" So fill your cups, my masters, and we drink con-
fusion to England*s enemies."

After all were seated, Mr. Blandford asked me of
my plans, and I told him that I was going first to
Portsmouth with Roger Truman to see my old
friends, his parents, and then I told him of my
plans and prospects, and that my uncle was going
to be my sponsor, and that our hopes ran high.
Mr. Blandford related to the company how he had
found me sitting on Portsmouth quay so desolate,
and I told of my adventure with the cross-grained
landlord, and how he had treated me.

" Surely thou hast brought mine host something
from the Spanish Main," laughed Mr. Blandford
when I described how I had vowed to pay him back.

276 Drake and His Yeomen

" Yes," said I, " that I have — a pair of boots,
and I shall present them to him without removing
them."

" Good ! " cried my uncle. " Grant I shall be
there to witness the presentation."

The meeting was here broken in upon by a faint
knocking on the door, and when it was opened
there stood Robert Minicy — and it was the first
time that honest Rob was ever frightened, I am sure.
He twisted his cap in his hands and looked, for
all the world, like a poacher brought before a
magistrate.

" Captain Drake and gentlemen," quoth he at
last, his glib tongue faltering. "The men below
have made me the bearer of a message, a request,
and if I be too bold, forgive me. I am in hope that
the Captain will be gracious."

" What is it, lad ? Speak out," said Drake.

"Would you honor us by stepping below, sir,
and saying a few words to us that are gathered
there ? " replied Minicy, gaining boldness. " 'Tis
the whole company, sir, met for a purpose, and your
presence is most humbly asked."

" Certes," said Drake. " These gentlemen will
come with me."

So downstairs we went, and, to our surprise, found
the lower floor filled with our fellow-adventurers.
They greeted us with cheers, and Drake was about

The Parting of the Company 277

to step forward and begin to make his address, when
he saw that Thomas Moone, the carpenter, was stand-
ing on a bench, waving to the rest to be silent.
As soon as the noise ceased (there was none who
seemed the worse for liquor), Moone went on and
spoke.

"The men whom Captain Drake brought back
with him," he began, "are here gathered to do him
honor. We have formed a guild, and do now
declare that we shall be called ' Drake's Yeomen,*
and should the Captain desire the services of me
or all, he has but to pass the word, and we will
follow him into battle, exile, or prison, for we have
heard the words that are on the gossips' tongues.
And, furthermore, all our share of profits from our
voyage we place at his disposal should he have need
of such ; and in these words I have expressed the
hearty will of all. — Have I not, lads ? " He finished,
and a second great cheer rose.

We all looked at Captain Francis. His eyes
were swimming and his voice was a-tremble with the
depth of his feeling.

" Brave lads and followers, my gallant yeomen. I
am grateful to ye all ; I can but thank ye. Should
there a time come when I again have a deck 'neath
my feet and a venture over the bows, be it a quest
for gold or glory, may ye be with me then. Some
heard my vow when my eyes first rested on the

278 Drake and His Yeomen

great western ocean. Again here I repeat it ; God
willing, I will sail there 'neath the Cross of Saint
George, and God grant ye will be with me."

It was a short speech, but the words sank deep in
my heart as they did in every one's, and it was
Drake's farewell in a measure, for he did not address
us at any length thereafter.

When the division had been made, I was sur-
prised and dazed at that amount which fell to me.
But what gave me greater joy was the fact that the
Captain took me by the hand as my uncle and I
went over the vessel's side, and told me that in his
house, or on his ship, there would always be a place
for me.

" I think, lad," said Francis Drake, " the sea has
bewitched thee, and that though thy acres may be
broad and the Queen make a lord of thee, some day
thou wilt be sailing again."

"Then may I sail with thee as captain," I re-
plied ; " count me one of thy yeomen, and shouldst
thou need me, — send."

With that we parted, and it was many a long
year before again I heard the Captain's trumpet
voice giving his orders or saw his eye alight at the
nearness of tall fighting. But when I did see such
again 'twas a picture that will be a life memory —
but of all that more anon.

The Parting of the Company 279

We stopped at Portsmouth — my uncle and I
taking passage with Roger Truman and Mr. Bland-
ford in one of the latter*s coasting-vessels, and my
desire to stop there proved to be one of the best
gifts of good fortune that I can reckon in my life.
I had spent a day and a night with the Trumans
and left Roger to comfort them (trusting that Giles
soon trounced some of the airs and graces out of
him, but the lad was young). And I had paid my
debt to the landlord and refreshed his memory by
repeating his own words with slight changes, de-
livering my present to him with the saying : " That
for thee, from Sir Matthew Maunsell," and I trust
it was a lesson to him in courtesy.

But — and it seemeth wonderful that I have not
plumped out with it before — the bit of good for-
tune was my finding of no less a person than
Martha Warrell — poor Martha, grown fairly gray
with worry, had come hither from London as soon
as she had found the deception that my aunt had
put upon her, for Lady Katharine had told her that
I was already on board the vessel to which I had
watched them row from the shore on that unhappy
day.

Martha now kept a small stand and sold pasties
to the sailors on the wharves, and there she was,
neat as a bodkin, dealing out a brown pasty to a
knotty-faced old sailor, who stowed it away as if

28o Drake and His Yeomen

it were the last one out o* port. When the good
woman heard me call her name and saw me, she
turned deathly white, and then with a jump she
upset her stand, almost capsized her customer, and
there we were in each other*s arms !

That very afternoon we were all off for London,
as my Uncle Alleyn was anxious to hear what Mr.
Pattesworth, the lawyer, would have to say when
he heard my story and Martha's. Of all unselfish
people I can say that my uncle was the most gifted
in self-forgetfulness. To his companionship, coun-
sel, and watchfulness I owe more than I ever re-
paid, I fear.

But now for a hurried passing over of things that
though of interest to me, concern myself alone, and
are of no moment to any one else. So the next
chapter will but chronicle a great leap of time and
tell of how once more I took up the threads of my
early life.

CHAPTER XXVIII

TIME PASSES

T seems a far cry back to the old ma-
rauding days in the Spanish Main ; I
can scarce believe that it was I ("the

' lank callow youth") who survived the

fights and lived through the adversities. Verily it is
a long leap that I have taken in my story ! So many
things have happened that I am near to despairing
of ever shortening them into the compass of a few
words. I almost fear to take up my pen lest it run
away with me and lead me to gossip of myself and
my surroundings at such great length that it would
be wearisome indeed for a reader to attempt to fol-
low me. But let me try to weave a seam that will
connect all that has gone before with what there is
to follow. And so I make haste to plunge once
more into the middle of my story.

It is the year 1587 and early in the month of
April. A dreary winter it had been, with much snow
and bad weather, and there was great suffering
among the poor people in town and country. I
had been, most of the time, in London, and if I say

28X

282 Drake and His Yeomen

It myself, who should not, had made somewhat of a
success at court. This was not due to any natural
gifts that I might have possessed, but began through
the influence of my old Captain, who was now Sir
Francis, knighted on the deck of his own vessel by
Her Majesty*s gracious order. Well indeed do I
remember the day when the Golden Hind was warped
up the river and lay between the crowded banks off
the water gate of the Tower. A brilliant picture
the scene made, with the crowding boats bedecked
in colors and streamers and the people shouting
with one great voice as the Queen put out from
shore in her golden barge and made the vessel side.
Never had I thought our leader a graceful man, but
he bowed with the courtliness of one used to such
gatherings and proceedings, and the Queen turning
to Marchaumont asked him to give the accolade,
and this the French courtier did. With Drake^s own
sword he touched him between the shoulders, and
our Captain rose " Sir Francis," but unchanged for
all of his title, and the same bold seaman that he
had ever been, as he was to prove ere many years.
I had not been on the wonderful voyage around
the globe when Captain Drake had redeemed his
vow and ploughed the western ocean with an English
keel ; for the fact was, that it was just at this time
that I was coming of age, and it was necessary that
I should be in England to undertake the care of the

Time Passes 283

estates which are now mine at this writing. But
alas ! for my dreams of wealth, the lands were much
impoverished, the old keep at Highcourt was
almost crumbling to ruins, and the tenants had so
long held possession of the outlying farms that it
was not without difficulty that I could prove title.
In order to avoid trouble and to save myself the
reputation of being a hard man, I had remitted all
arrears of rents, and though, at last, I had broad
acres enough to ride across and call mine own, it
was years before I received return more than suffi-
cient to keep and clothe me and to support a small
household that consisted of my Uncle Alleyn,
Martha Warrell, and a few old servitors who had
known my father.

My uncle, kind, faithful friend that he was to me,
had been ailing and in bad health since our return
from the Indies, yet he would have started with
Drake and his adventurers when they sailed out
toward the setting sun bound for the great unknown,
and we may say little fearing it. I can remember
this day also, for I had gone to Plymouth with my
uncle, and there we had gathered almost the same
company that before had sat about the board at " The
Bell and Anchor.** Of course there were others who
were strangers to me, but Ceely and Fletcher, Mr.
Blandford (hale and hearty and fourscore) and
Thomas Moone, were there (honest Thomas had

284 Drake and His Yeomen

now been promoted, and commanded a ship of his
own, the smallest one of the fleet). And as the time
for parting drew near, I would fain have stowed my-
self away in one of the vesseFs holds and bartered
my inheritance for the mere chance of sharing in the
ventures. But Drake would hear none of it, nor,
on account of my uncle's health (he had a continu-
ous hacking cough that troubled him), would he
allow him to be one of the company, although the
old gentleman recalled to him the compact of the
Guild, and claimed that as one of the yeomen, he
should not be denied; but, as I say, they sailed with-
out us, and I can see them now, the fair wind waft-
ing them out, the flagship leading, — a fine sight with
her painted galleries, — and the red Cross of St.
George on her great mainsail.

It was at Plymouth that I had first met Thomas
Doughty, and I can frankly state that this man had
not impressed me, except as a glib-tongued person,
whose delightful manners and graceful speech cov-
ered a sly nature and a deceitful heart. It is not
here place for me to touch upon the troubles that
this man brought upon the company from the out-
set, nor is it meet that I should express opinion as
to the fate that he met with being his just deserts or
not ; 'tis all a matter of public record, and can be
read there. It seems to me that Drake hath made
a right proper defence for his behavior, and thus I

Time Passes 285

leave it. But 'tis passing my judgment how the
Captain, usually so keen in reading the minds and
hearts of men, had let this one so deceive him. But
if I do not take care, I shall be working myself into
a controversy, and as my opinions are worth noth-
ing, it would be wasting time.

After the rendering of the verdict by the Court
of Chancery in my favor, I returned to Northamp-
tonshire and entered into possession. My uncle
was in high dudgeon over the way affairs had been
mismanaged, for Highcourt, in the days of Queen
Mary, had been a show place worth travelling to
see ; now the gardens were overrun with weeds, the
great hall reeked with dampness and decay, and, sad
to relate, many valued articles of furniture and such
like, were missing from the places in which my uncle
had remembered leaving them. But the old por-
trait had been found upon the staircase, and it had
played a part of some importance in the trial, for, as
my Uncle Alleyn said ; now that I had a beard to
my chin I might have sat for it myself, and my
resemblance to my father had been so strong, that
many of the old people who remembered him, had
cried out upon first seeing me, as if I were a ghost,
or he himself restored to earth again.

As time went on, and there came no news of the
vessels that had followed in the track of Magellan,
people *gan to despair of ever seeing Drake or his

286 Drake and His Yeomen

yeomen again. Thomas Moone's ship had returned,
and the tales which he had brought of head winds,
storms, and wreck, ere they had fairly started, did
not bring comfort to the Captain's friends, but I
knew and felt an assurance in my heart that some
day the good people of Plymouth would awaken to
find Drake lying at anchor in the harbor; and though
I held to these opinions, as the months grew into
years, I could find none to hope with me. But one
day it all came true, as is a matter of history, and
Drake returned with such a tale to tell that even
the wildest imaginings could not outdo it, and I
speak true when 1 say that I would give five years
of what remains to me of life, to have lived and
gone through with their adventures ; not for the rea-
son that they returned laden with spoil and riches
past all reckoning, but for the satisfaction it would
have been to have had crowded into one's existence
the memory of those pulsing days. It would fill a
book and be a diflferent story to tell the whole of the
affair or even to recount what had happened during
their absence. The chronicle of their voyage has
been written and printed, but Drake had found things
to be in much the same position that they were when
he had returned from his first voyage. The court
was in a turmoil of intrigue. My Lord Burghley,
honest and great man, though he ever was, was not
entirely above it, as is shown plainly in his efforts

Time Passes 287

to disrupt the expedition, and in his dealings with
the aforesaid Doughty, who was but his tool to my
mind. Our good Queen had no easy hand to play;
for though bound at the time with the policy of the
Prime Minister, who was, as usual, anxious to avoid
an open war with Spain, she could not yet be forget-
ful of the promises of support she had made to
Drake, nor heedless of the fact that it was in a meas-
ure due to her effort and her money that the raids
and the voyages had been successful. So it was in
part her profits that filled the holds of the vessels
that had carried the first Englishmen around the
world. I say this because it was to all intents
openly avowed by her when she welcomed Drake
at London and made a knight of him.

It was my great sorrow that my uncle had not
lived to be a witness to this ceremony, but he had
died a week after the announcement of Drake's
safe return, and in his death I suffered a great loss,
and I found many to grieve with me — God rest
him for a kind unselfish friend !

From Drake's own lips did I hear the story that
his nephew has so well recorded in his book yclept
" Sir Francis Drake Revived," and in the recount-
ing I learned of the fate of Diego and Robert Min-
icy, — how the first had suflFered death by the arrows
of the savage islanders and how the latter had died
fighting a squadron of Spanish horse, singlehanded,

288 Drake and His Yeomen

— by all the Powers ! — when he might have escaped
had he chose to run, but forsooth, *twas not Robert's
way of doing things. He had ever chosen to show
his sword's point rather than his heels.

Drake was a wealthy man now and held great in-
fluence. He numbered among his friends the most
powerful of all the younger set that had gathered
themselves at court. He had but to whistle and
he could have had about him gallant swords and
great fortunes at any time, and when it was again
whispered that he was at the back of an expedition
being formed, intended to proceed on a peaceful
mission to support the claims of English merchants,
he could have taken an army with him. It was
known that all talk of a short cruise in the Bay of
Biscay or the eastern waters was but a subterfuge,
and meant another forage into King Philip's pos-
session in the west, for it was being organized at
about the time the plate fleet would set sail for
Spain. None less than my friend Sir Philip Sidney
(the best and bravest) offered himself, and as at this
time I was pledged to him and his fortune, — for he
and I grew dear to one another, — I urged him on.
Drake would have welcomed me, I know, and
would have been glad of my company, but Sir
Philip's rank in England, and the position he had
taken, precluded all idea of obtaining the Queen's
permission, so we were both stopped and called

Time Passes 289

back to London by royal command, on the very eve
of Sir Francis's sailing. And this voyage, too, is a
matter of history, and recorded in prose and verse.
'Twas a strange condition of affairs — that without
being at open war, an English fleet could capture
and hold for ransom all the points that Spain then
held in the New World, for Drake took in succes-
sion Santiago and Cartagena, and many places of
minor importance, and had it not been for the fevers
that decimated his forces, he would have taken
Havana, and this done, it would have meant fare-
well to the vaunted Spanish influence.

When he returned this time to England, it had
begun to look as if the continued singeing of the
royal beard had at last aroused the royal mind to
a point of action. King Philip's remonstrances to
England (most just they were, we must admit) had
been passed over so repeatedly, that the war cloud
was surely rising. Our merchantmen, who, strange
to say, had continued to call at the ports of Spain,
began to suffer from the royal ire. Many seamen
were held for the Inquisition or huddled to the
galleys, while vessels and cargoes were seized and
taken by force. Soon, in all but name, a state of
war existed. It was just at this pass that it became
certain that King Philip was making preparations
to revenge the great losses he had received. Eng-
land was waiting and counting no odds.

290 Drake and His Yeomen

It seems a trite matter to recount all this, for it
lives in the minds of many, but rumors were rife of
the gathering of great numbers of men and ships,
and it was loudly whispered that as soon as all was
ready to his liking, the Spanish king would launch
them forth, and descend upon our coasts.

Now during the time that all this was taking
place, I, myself, had been leading an uneventful,
and in all truth, an idle life, for my fortunes had
improved until (had I so willed it) I might have
drifted out my existence in all peace and comfort.
But now and again I would be seized by the old
desire for action and excitement, and the yearly
change from the gay life at court to the quiet rest
of the country would begin to pall upon my spirit.
I had reached the age of one and thirty, I had re-
mained unmarried, which, for some reason, was a
scandal to my friends, but need not be accounted
for, and if I had chronicled all that had come under
my observation, some of it might be reckoned as in-
teresting ; but it has no place here, and so I let
it pass.

An outline in this short fashion is but an inter-
lude, sufficient, mayhap, to carry the reader on — if
he has had patience to follow, to the point where again
I tread a deck, and draw sword. Follow me to the
day when I again smell powder smoke and join the
yeomen and serve my old leader who was the same

Time Passes 291

bold spirit as ever — more cautious, more expe-
rienced, but the same ! And how I was aroused out
of myself, was as follows : Drake I had met at
court, where now he was a favorite, and then he had
reproached me with two things : first, that I had not
taken unto myself a wife as he had, and secondly, that
he perceived that ease and comfort were like to
destroy my worth in the world, and that I was no
longer in the first blush of youth. And his words
I took to heart, so much so, that subsequently, when
I heard that once more he was to lead the expedition,
destined in all good faith this time for Spanish
coasts, I solicited from him permission to go in
e*en the humblest capacity, provided that I should
be allowed to serve in his command. To my great
joy, I received a message, the very words of which
set my veins tingling, and aroused in me the spirit
and ambition that had so long lain dormant, and I
look upon this as truly the turning-point in my
career, and if I have gained success (as certainly I
have gained happiness), to the Captain*s words and
incentive given me, I lay them both. And so, with
further confidence that what I have to say is worth
listening to, and in the hope that it will be followed
(I will be pardoned for its discontinuance, I trust
also), embark once more with me.

There was no talk of anything else but war, and
to tell the truth, it was glad news. When I reached

292 Drake and His Yeomen

Plymouth, the town was agog with tales of Spanish
cruelty and clamorings for revenge. The streets
were crowded with sailor-men, and Drake's vessels
lay anchored in the harbor. The Guild was out in
force. Many bronze-featured seamen did I recog-
nize, and glad was I when the news came that the
Admiral was in town (Captain now no longer), and
I received orders to join his ship, brought to me by
Roger Truman, who had grown to be such a huge
hairy creature that I scarce knew him. He told me
the old folks were alive and well.

CHAPTER XXIX

CADIZ

WAS seated with Admiral Drake on the
upper deck of the Elizabeth BonaventurCy
his old flagship, a grand craft, strong
as oak and iron, and built by a past
master. Close to hand lay the royal vessel Golden
Liofiy of five hundred and fifty tons, now flying the
flag of William Borough, the Vice- Admiral, and
beyond were two tiny pinnaces the Spy and the Make-
shifty in command of Captains Clifford and Bostocke.
Still beyond were more vessels : among them the
Rainbow, a new type constructed for swiftness and
close sailing on the wind. She was commanded by
Captain Bellingham, a brave sailor, and one up to
his duties — ready and willing to fight, but cautious,
sure-minded in beginning. To the eastward a large
vessel was getting up her foresail in preparation
of making a shift of her anchorage. Drake pointed
his finger at her.

" There's the old Breadnaughty' said he, " and on
board of her is Thomas Fenner. He's the stripe

293

294 Drake and His Yeomen

of a sailor-man I like to have within signal distance
upon such an expedition as this is, Master Maun-
sell — I crave pardon, I should have said Sir
Matthew — "

I waved my hand. " Let it pass by," said I.
" Remember that I was once thy scrivener. Sir
Francis."

"Aye," was the return, "and before I had an
earthly possession save a few nailed planks, and a
sword — "

"And before you had received a certain stroke
on the shoulder," I added.

" Yes," answered Drake, pridefuUy, — " and now
I have land, and a castle, and might be idle."

" There have been some changes since we sailed
together. Admiral."

" Yea, and what puzzleth me is why thou didst
forsake thy calling ; for if I have not been mistaken,
thou art made for a sailor-man."

" Many a time have I longed for the bound of
the deck beneath my feet. Admiral, and I have
dreamed of the wind and the rigging, and felt the
dash of the spray."

" When a man has that in his blood," said Drake,
laughing, " all the ease and pamper of court cannot
drive it hence. Honestly, 'tis pleasant to have thee
here with me again. I am treated well of Dame
Fortune. The sailing orders that I have also please

Cadiz 295

me right famously. If I had written them myself,
they could not be more to my liking. It is folly
to suppose that peace will long exist between Her
Majesty and the Spanish king, and I shall put a
stop to it — such a shilly-shally business. Truth!
we are well informed, for our spies have not been
idle if my Lord Burghley is deaf — but that aside,
what can the gathering of all the ships on the Span-
ish coasts mean but a descent upon our own ? And
this it is my purpose to prevent, and, God willing, I
shall do it. For I am instructed to impeach the
joining together of His Majesty's forces, that are
this moment scattered ; and hark'ee I have license
also to destroy the vessels in the Spanish havens !
We will set foot on the enemy's soil. Sir Matthew,
and carry the war into his own country."

" Hast thou written instructions on this point ? "
I asked.

"Yea, and why not? Surely this is a queen's
expedition, a royal matter, and not arranged for plun-
der merely, 'tho' I wot not but that we may gather
some and in the performance of our duties ; other-
wise," added he, " I should not have been able to
have enlisted the services of so many bold merchant-
men, for the Levanters sail without pay."

"Admiral," said I, "'tis my advice that we should
set sail immediately, for I heard it whispered ere I
left London, that Don Antonio, the Spanish Minis-

296 Drake and His Yeomen

ter, was growing in favor again, and that my Lord
Burghley had in contemplation changing the pur-
pose of this fleet to an expedition against the plate
ships only."

" I have received no such instructions — thanks
be to God ! "

" Doubtless not yet, but they are on their way ;
of that Tm certain."

Drake's brow grew furrowed. "And such instruc-
tions will prove to the liking of my second In com-
mand," said he. " Borough is a good sailor, but
hampered too much by traditions of the royal ser-
vice. As Clerk of the Ships, he has written rules
for others to follow, and these he Is In honor bound
to keep, or else prove a nonconformer ; but I fear
me that we shall break several, yea — we are in dan-
ger of it." Then he paused again, and added seri-
ously : " But what thou hast said has given me alarm
— I would not for half my wealth, nay, all I now
possess, receive restricting orders. If all my vessels
were gathered I should up anchor now, within an
hour, but there are still ten to come."

" How many wilt thou have at thy command,
Admiral ? " I asked.

" Sixteen ships and seven pinnaces," was the
reply. " But I have warrant to Impress any ves-
sels of war to my service that I may meet with on
the seas."

Cadiz 297

After some more talk, in which Drake told me of
the expedition, he went below to his cabin, and I was
left on deck. Truly it seemed a small force with
which to descend upon the coasts of Spain, where we
had been well informed they were in many ports
more ships than in most of ours, and in Cadiz alone
nigh to a hundred sail awaited orders ; but I knew
Sir Francis Drake of old. Before he was known at
courts, odds had never turned him, and dangers but
increased his determination. I had heard it rumored
that there was some jealousy between Borough and
himself. I knew that when we were once at sea
Drake's will would be our only law, yet I greatly
doubted if he should be allowed to put his favored
plan into practice, for the news that I had told him
was not mere hearsay, but gathered from trustworthy
sources, and I marvelled greatly that he had received
no orders countermanding those he held. I remem-
bered, once before, how the Queen's messenger on
his way to Plymouth, with papers that were to pre-
vent Drake's sailing, had been stopped and robbed,
and I had not been surprised at the time to hear
that the robbers had been described as sailor-men,
and I did not doubt that Drake, if he had so chosen,
could have named them. I thought to myself that
perhaps he might have accounted for his failure to
hear from the Prime Minister in the present case.
But it was not so, as I afterward found out ; or at

298 Drake and His Yeomen

least it was not due to any plotting of his that he
was not stopped.

It was the first of April, and late in the afternoon ;
out in the Channel, I could see a number of white
sails sweeping landward before the eastern wind,
making evidently for Plymouth. But to all appear-
ances they were merchant ships, and as the officer
of the deck had not remarked them, I said nothing,
and soon one of the stewards came and told me
that dinner was served in the cabin.

We were seated at the table when a quartermaster
appeared at the doorway and, doffing his cap,
saluted.

" A number of vessels have dropped anchor hard
by us. Admiral Drake," said he, " and I am minded
that they may be the Levant Company. I could
swear that the nearest is the old Merchant Royals

" Hurrah ! " Drake cried. " Let me see them
head us now ! "

We left our food steaming on our plates, and led
by the Admiral himself, hurried up to deck.

"The Levant fleet, surely," cried the Admiral.
" Here comes a boat, heading for us, and in a
hurry from the way they're hitting up the stroke."
Surely enough, the thrum of oars was heard, and in
another moment an officer climbed the side. He
was none other than my old friend. Smith, armorer
no longer, but now a captain in the merchant ser-

Cadiz 299

vice, and one who had offered himself for the under-
taking.

" The Guild is gathering," cried Drake, as he
warmly grasped his hand, and in another moment
he was overwhelming him with questions. The
answers pleased him greatly : All the ships were
there, and save for a few desertions, that had taken
place at the last minute, they were armed and
equipped for service. Now as the vessels had been
built to protect themselves from the corsairs and
pirates that sailed in eastern waters, they differed
but little from Queen's ships, and needed but small
changing to turn from trade to war.

Ere midnight, every vessel of the fleet had been
informed that the orders were to sail at daybreak.
No one was allowed to go on shore, and when the
good people of Plymouth awoke next morn, save
for the coasting craft, the harbor was empty. We
were off on our voyage again. In two days after
our departure, the orders of which I had spoken
arrived, brought by a relation of Sir John Hawkins,
who had held command under Captain Wynter. In
pursuance of instructions, he had chartered a pin-
nace and put out after us, but he had nrot carried
much sail or been very intent upon his mission,
for he returned to England (with a fat prize, by the
way) and reported that Drake was beyond finding.

We met head winds for the first two days, but as

300 Drake and His Yeomen

we beat about, we picked up two men-of-war of
Lyme, and Drake stopping them, showed his papers,
the authority of which they respected and followed
us, thus bringing our forces up to twenty-five sail
in all. On the evening of the eleventh, a great
storm broke, and when day dawned there were but
five ships in sight, so we headed for the Rock of
Lisbon, where it had been agreed that we should
gather should such contingency arise. It was five
days before the last vessel reported, and then, in
obedience to an order from the flagship, the captains
came on board to hold counsel of war, as was pre-
scribed by the Royal Navy rules, of which Admiral
Borough was so close an observer. I could have
told beforehand what the result would be. It re-
minded me of the old days on board the Pacha,
There was but one voice heard, or at least listened
to, by the Admiral, and that, needless to say, was
his own. It was his plans that were to be followed,
his word that was to rule, and he asked for neither
advice or counsel upon the matter in hand, talking
on, as if thinking aloud.

I shall never forget the look of consternation and
dismay upon Borough's face as he listened. Even
I, knowing the Admiral well, was somewhat taken
back, for his proposition was nothing less than to
sail boldly into Cadiz, put to the torch all the
vessels belonging to the King of Spain that he

Cadiz 301

could find there, and put to the sword all those
who should oppose him.

Admiral Borough had something to say to all
of this when he found room for speech, and he
called attention to the fact that the harbor was
guarded by the strong castle of Matagorda, and that
no fleet could live beneath its guns.

" Mine can," said Drake, " and will, as you shall
see, Admiral. Is there aught else ? "

" 'Tis full of the King's shipping, vessels mount-
ing forty guns, and there is an army there on shore,"
urged Borough, breathlessly. "And then the
galleys, — you know how deadly galleys are in closed
waters, — they would take us all — ships would be
useless."

" The vessels are dismantled and unprepared, or
at least made ready in the Spanish fashion," Drake
returned, " and the army, as you say, is on shore,
where they cannot molest us, and as for the galleys
— Bah ! that for them ! " he snapped his fingers.

" But the passages are dangerous and we would
need a pilot. Rashness is not leadership. Sir Fran-
cis," quoth Borough, who was the only man that
had dared to raise his voice.

" I have piloted through worse passages that I
knew less," returned Drake, "and despite your
objections, there we go. To your ships, gentle-
men." And this concluded the interview.

302 Drake and His Yeomen

When all had left, Drake stretched his arms
above his head and gave vent to a great sigh of
relief, as a man does who has completed a task and
eased his mind ; then he laughed. " They little
know us. Sir Matthew," he said, "or they would
not ask such idle questions. You have sailed with
me. Have I ever set hand to task and failed ?
Mark me this : We will give old Cadiz such a
rousing show that it will make a day in Spanish
history. Faith, I can see the King tearing his hair,
and confounding me and the Evil One in a hodge-
podge of prayer, and cursing."

" Methinks he has not forgotten thy name. Sir
Francis," I returned.

" No, nor do I intend he shall ; and listen : I
mean to give thy sword. Sir Matthew, a chance to
prove if rusting at court has spoiled its temper.
Ah, 'tis a pity thou hast wasted so much time in
gallantry and fine speeches and fiddle-faddle."

" I was with Sir Philip at Zutphen," I returned,
somewhat nettled at his words, "and there my
sword was drawn."

" Yes, happily, and if reports are true, thou didst
give good account of thyself, but 'twas a holiday
from thy arduous labors of bending the knee and
kissing the hand and trinketing," he returned, " and
thou wert with soldiers."

" Then give^ me a chance. Admiral, to redeem

Cadiz 303

my position in thine eyes," I cried eagerly. " I
shall prove I am a sailor."

" Fear not, thou shalt have it," he returned. " I
have marked thee for some duties that will bring
thee to notice."

There was a smile on his lips as he spake that
did not gainsay his words, and again the old thrill
came o'er me that I was wont to feel when fighting
was ahead, and Drake was to lead us, and I do not
doubt but that every yeoman of his, who had
known him of yore, felt the same that night.

I began to realize that it was my old home that
we were approaching. I remembered how in the
days of my boyhood, when I had been part Span-
iard, I had looked from the cliffs at Cadiz, down at
the crowded harbor. I recalled the day when my
mother had been married in the great cathedral, and
also the day when I had set sail from the town with
Martha Warrell on our voyage to France. It
seemed to me that all our ventures in the Spanish
Main were as naught compared with that ahead of
us. To descend upon a city so large and powerful
with such a little fleet seemed nothing short of mad-
ness, but then I recalled that the very name of
Drake spelt wonders to be done, and during my
watch on deck I reviewed the past and kept
courage.

We were headed in, holding a steady course, and

304 Drake and His Yeomen

I knew that once within sight of land there would
be no waiting. Many brave fellows and many fine
ships would never see England again. For it seemed
to me that we could not follow out the Captain's
plans without great loss, but as the old saying was
among Drake's yeomen, " God must be on our
side," for what really happened was little short of a
miracle indeed, as all who read or listen, know. The
next morning we sighted land to the eastward of
the town of Lagos, and by three in the afternoon
we could see the cliffs of Cadiz. Once more Bor-
ough came on board the flagship, and at the inter-
view between himself and the Admiral I was not
present, but I can vouch for this, that when the
commander of the Golden Lion left to join his vessel,
he was in no sweet temper.

Drake was like unto a boy about to take part in
some cherished sport. His blue eyes were dancing,
he hummed a tune beneath his breath, and once he
clapped me on the shoulder, in the old fashion of
his, and with joy in his accents, said, in a tone I so
well remember, "We have them on the hip, my
lad, and we'll have the flames dancing against the
sky to-night, and the Dons telling their beads."

But somehow I did not like what Borough had
said about the galleys. Drake seemed to read my
mind, for he spake again : " We'll teach them a
trick or two, kd, and I doubt not that we'll convert

Cadiz 305

the Queen's officers to my way of thinking. Pah !
Give me a wind and sailing-room enough to turn
in, and I fear not all the rowing boats that the King
of Spain can muster."

He turned and looked back at the fleet that was
gathering up in close order, according to his plan.
" Let them all stand by me," said he, " and I fear
not but what we will give Don Antonio a case of
ague that will shake him out of London."

We were now close into the mouth of the harbor,
and as we searched the headland, a pufF of smoke
blew out against the face of the cliff, and then an-
other and a third.

" The alarum guns ! " cried Drake. " So ho, my
masters, you'll be ready for us." With that he
descended to the waist and saw that the guns were
shotted and the men were at their posts. Not a
sign of fear did I see visible, for, as usual, Drake
had filled every one with the invincible spirit that
belonged to him alone. I had ceased to marvel
at it.

CHAPTER XXX

THE ATTACK

S we came nearer to the mouth of the
harbor, and the tall cliiFs loomed broad
off our bows, we could plainly see into
what great consternation our approach
had thrown the shipping. More alarum guns were
sounded from the shore batteries, and helter-skelter
the vessels lying farthest out were making sail to
reach the inner harbor, beyond the point of Puntales.
There was quiet water, guarded by many shoals.
A mighty cutting of cables and much loss of ground
tackle now began, for few waited to raise anchor in
their haste.

On we came, disdaining to reply to the fire of the
Matagorda that had opened on us ere we wxre within
farthest range, and we could mark the balls falling
into the water over half a mile ahead.

"*Struth! but they think to frighten us!" laughed
the Admiral, at whose side I stood. " Powder and
iron must be held cheap nowadays in Spain. 'Tis
a woful waste, tut, tut ! and were I the King I

306

The Attack 307

should have the matter inquired into. But mayhap
they salute us. We will answer later."

Not a shot did we return until we were so close
that we could see the crews of the huddling vessels
hauling and pulling at the sheets and ropes, falling
over one another like boys scrambling for pennies.
Some of the larger craft were dismantled of sails and
rigging, and more than one was moored to a shear-
hulk, but their cables had been cut also, and every-
where they drifted helplessly about like wounded
water-fowl seeking a sanctuary. Drake pointed out
one of the largest, a great galleon whose sides bristled
with big cannon.

" There's a fine prize, worth rechristening ! " he
said ; " and by the Powers I will make thee master
of her. Sir Matthew, so thou wilt have a command
of thine own. We will give thee a trial."

It was like to his nature to speak thus, and I
thanked him as if he had handed me a present that
was, in all verity, his to give. At this moment a
cry arose from the forecastle : —

" The galleys ! Here come the galleys ! "

Drake mounted the rail, and I climbed up with
him. Out from the shelter of the castle and the
land batteries we could see, heading for us, the
dreaded row vessels. They made a threatening
array, with their long sweeps swinging together and
the foam gathering under each sharp fore foot.

3o8 Drake and His Yeomen

The decks gleamed with naked steel, and lines of
pikes and musquets crossed the bulwarks.

"Twelve! twelve, and none less!" cried Drake,
finishing the count aloud. " Now, brother Borough,
we will shatter one of thy precious precepts ! " He
looked back at the ship of the Vice-Admiral, and a
curse broke from him as he saw that the Golden Lion
had sighted the galleys and was holding off. " Let
him look on, then ! " he muttered. " Sooth ! our
friend is bold as a sheep — as fierce as a dormouse.
I shall caution him ! ''

We had formed in line — four vessels — distant
from each other about half bowshot, and, putting
down the helm, we crossed the path of the enemy,
still keeping silent, but every man standing tense
and eager at the broadside pieces. So close were
the galleys now that it seemed certain that some
would reach us. Drake measured the distance with
a glance, and then, with a trumpet voice, gave the
order to fire. Following our example, every English
ship burst into sheets of flame ! Then how the
cheering rose ! The charge of the galleys crumbled
— there was no excuse for missing at that range.
Splinters flew, and the leaders, heaving round, backed
water as if they had found a hidden shoal ahead.
Before they could recover we found time to come
about, and point-blank met them with the other
broadside. 'Twas the same tale told again ! They

The Attack 309

waited for no more, but, plashing and struggling
madly like a school of whales driven on shallow
water, they made a wild rush for the shore.

" There ! " cried Drake. " One more question is
at rest ! and we will have no more skimpy galleys
built in England, but honest sailing-craft ! How
terrors dissolve when we face them. Sir Matthew !
I shall be glad to see what Borough writes of
this. What say ye, my masters ? Here is material
for a new chapter."

Two of the galleys had made in past the arm of
Puntales, the rest had reached the protection of the
land. Some were sinking, and nearly all were shat-
tered. So we turned our attention to the big vessel
before referred to. The Levanters had begun to
hammer her wickedly, and despite her forty guns,
she was replying but feebly ; her crew was to all
evidence not complete, and she was undermanned.
Ere long she was so galled that her flag was struck,
and the Admiral, turning to me, said cheerily : —

" Now, master, by my word, here's thy chance.
Take my boat and a half-score of men and gain pos-
session, and, as I promised, she is thine ! I am off
to head yonder vessels ; *tis a great day for Eng-
land and the game is but begun ! "

The boat was lowered, but by some mistake it
was one of the smaller ones, and held but five men
besides myself. The flagship was now before the

3IO Drake and His Yeomen

wind and running fast ; there was no time to make
the change, and besides, the little shallop was like
to be dragged under. So Drake, hurrying me to
the gangway, bade me go, saying that we were suffi-
cient for the work ahead, and ordering us to anchor
as soon as we had boarded the galleon.

" I will be back to join you," he concluded, " so
rest easy ; 'tis good holding ground. We will finish
what we have begun, in the morning."

Ten hawks in a hen yard would have created less
disturbance than we had, by this time, raised in the
outer harbor. Three or four Spanish vessels were
in flames, a round dozen had been captured, and to
all appearances the others were like to sink each
other, in the wild scramble for safety. So far as I
could make out, no Queen's vessel had lost a
finger's width of paint. The Spanish cannon were
as harmless as if they had been hurling puddings.

The men pulHng at the oars were laughing and
jeering. " Let us row in and take the castle," said
one.

" Faith, we might try it," added another. " And
it might please the Admiral."

"We are in fair likelihood of being taken our-
selves, my lads," said I. " For yonder cometh a
galley to the rescue of our prize. Settle to your
work and stow your patter."

It was as I had told them. One of the galleys

The Attack

311

had recovered sufficiently to observe the plight of
the big vessel, and had started on a dash to aid her.
We were so close now that I could read the name
on her stern, painted in great gold letters a foot
high. The Argosy she was called, and she shone
with metal work and was gay with red and yellow
colors. As we neared her, we saw a small boat put
oiF, and in her we counted eleven men in great haste
to leave ; some were wounded. I afterward found
out that these were all she had on board — one
officer, two sailors, and the rest were artisans and
shore folk. But why were they so eager to leave
their ship ? Surely, even if they had sighted us,
they must also have noticed the approach of the
galley !

Thinking it might be a ruse to lead us on, I called
for the men to stop rowing, and we drifted a minute ;
but there were no signs of treachery from the for-
saken craft, no movement or hail, and seeing that
we would lose her if we did not get on board quickly
and make sail (for if we dropped anchor where she
was, we would have had to fight the galley), I
ordered my fellows to give way lustily, and we
ranged alongside at her main chains. Standing up
and grasping them over my head, I was about
to order the rest to follow, when I was struck
speechless. The vessel suddenly appeared to draw
a great sigh, like some huge stricken animal ! She

312 Drake and His Yeomen

quivered as if my grasp had threatened and fright-
ened her ; a strange guddling sound came from her
hold. I could feel a gust of wind, like a cold
breath, blow from an open port, and then with sud-
den lurch she canted to larboard, and ere I could
let go the chains, she was toppling down upon us.
All her cannon broke from their lashings and roared
across the deck. It was so unearthly, and we were
so ill-prepared for anything of this sort, that it was
a wonder we did more than sit there and let the
huge vessel crush us. But I gave a shove with all
my might, and one of the bowmen, who had kept
to his oar, laid back in a heave, and we got from
under her gallery. But even then I saw that we
could not escape, and calling upon the others to
jump, I dove out, hoping to swim from under the
sinking hull, ere it should bear me down. But the
galleon must have righted somewhat, befpre her
decks burst open, as she plunged down, bow fore-
most, and nearly on an even keel. I had risen to the
surface, but the indraught of the water as she settled
was too much for me, and being almost within touch-
ing distance, down I was dragged in the whirlpool.
I held my breath and kept my senses, and soon I
was on an upward journey and kicked out lustily, but
I despaired of making it. Just as I was about to
give up, for my lungs and head were bursting, I
reached the surface where the water was yet bubbling

The Attack 313

and seething like a caldron. Not a trace of my
boat*s crew was there to be seen, but my own dan-
ger was not over, and I had my own safety to think
on. Every now and then a spar or bit of planking
would come shooting upward, and one big spar
as it rose grazed my side, bruising my left arm and
shoulder badly. Laying hold of the very piece that
had come near to killing me, I paddled with my
legs and free arm, and soon was out of the danger
spot, upon which I breathed a prayer to God.

Nearby drifted a hulk badly shattered from our
fire ; she had no yards on her masts, and so far as
appearances went, had been abandoned by her own
people, and as yet had not been taken possession of
by a prize crew. The fight was now up near the
entrance of the inner harbor, where there was a great
cannonading and the smoke and flames were rising.
The galley that had caused me such uneasiness had
turned and was crawling off to the southward. It
would be sheer folly to try to swim after any of our
vessels, and I determined to board the hulk ; she
lay with anchor down, I thought, and but a short
distance from me. I was weak from my struggle,
and the blow on my shoulder pained me so that I
was glad to reach the vessel's gangway, where there
hung a ladder, up which I struggled and almost fell
upon the deck.

There was no one in sight, and everything

314 Drake and His Yeomen

pointed to the idea that, like the Argosy (that was
twice her size, by the way), she had been abandoned
after a mere show of resistance. There was a pool
of blood on the steps leading to the quarter-deck ;
splinters and wreck were all about. She had been
badly mauled by the broadsides that the Levanters
had poured out on either hand as they passed.

Getting with some difficulty to my feet, I ran
forward to see how the battle was going and to look
for any sign of the boat's crew. The fight was
waxing fiercer, and as it was growing dark, the red
flames lit the shores and were reflected in the turbid
waters. But I saw no sign of my unfortunate com-
panions and did not doubt that they had been
drowned, and that, poor wights, they now lay in the
mud of the harbor bottom. Looking about me, I
perceived that there was no Spanish vessel near, and
thus considering myself safe and remembering the
AdmiraFs promise to return, I forthwith began to
explore my prize. She was about eighty tons* bur-
then and not new, evidently a cartel, packet, or mer-
chant vessel — there were some newly made ports on
each side in the waist, and I suppose that she was in
the process of being transformed into a warship,
which work we had interrupted. As I opened the
door that led into the after-cabin under the break
of the poop-deck, I hastily drew back — the place
was full of smoke, and in the corner I could see a

The Attack

315

tongue of red flickering feebly against the deck beams.
Moved by what I know not, I hastened to the mast,
where I had observed a great barrel with water, and
filling a steel head-piece that I found, I dashed back
into the cabin. How long I fought the fire single
handed I have no inkling, but at last I had it out
and could breathe easy. As the smoke cleared away,
there was just sufficient light coming in at the cabin
windows to show that the apartment had been luxu-
riously furnished. There was an altar from which
most of the rich trappings and cloths had been burned,
two silver candlesticks, and a crucifix at the farther
end. The cabin had evidently been intended for an
ecclesiastic. There was the mark of the churchman
everywhere visible. On the back of a chair hung a
dark habit of the Order of St. Joseph, a string of
heavy beads, and a rope girdle. " A floating mon-
astery," said I to myself aloud, "and no one to
attend vespers but myself." As I hurried out to
the deck, intending to wash my hands and face free
from the smoke and grime at the water butt, I
stopped before I had taken two strides — there was
the sound of rowing, a mighty churning, grinding
roar of sweeps, close to hand on the starboard side.
I peeped over the bulwarks. There came the
Spanish galley ! and as I saw her, I heard an officer
give the order to cease at the oars. Back I ran into
the cabin and closed the door.

CHAPTER XXXI

ON SPANISH SOIL

IT first I stood helpless, leaning against the

/\ mast that ran through the cabin, and trying

y \ to think what it would be best to do. My

— • sword was gone (having rid myself of it in

the water), but glancing about, there on the deck lay
a handsome dagger with a long blade of exceeding
breadth where it entered the hilt. It was plainly of
Moorish workmanship, and could be trusted. Pick-
ing it up, I threw myself into an attitude of defence
and awaited the attack. Just then I heard the galley
strike the side of the vessel and immediately there-
after footsteps on deck. A thought suddenly crossed
my mind. What use would it be to fight ? I would
be surely cut to pieces. Was there no way to
save myself ? no chance of escape ? Furtively I
looked round. Through the little barred window I
saw that the galley had been backed in and that ac-
counted for the time it had taken them to get along-
side. I saw in the dim light that the name in big
letters across her stern was Cristobal, The officers
who stood on the after-deck might at any time look

316

On Spanish Soil 317

into the cabin, and, although it was so near dark,
they could not fail but observe me. Then where
would I be ? If not dead in five minutes, stand-
ing before the judges of the Black Order in a dun-
geon of the Inquisition, or pulling out my heart and
life at the sweeps, like the poor felons chained to the
cross-thwarts of the Cristobal, I cast about fear-
fully for some place to hide, and for an instant, a
horrible, trembling dread came o*er me, but I threw
it off, and another feeling took its place. A wild
desire, this time, to end the suspense that was so
sapping me, and to rush out on deck and bid them
come on and taste what I might give them ere they
bore me down. I wondered why they had not en-
tered by breaking through the door to search the
cabin, for it was plain that there were a half-score of
men on board, but I soon perceived the reason ; the
galley had drawn ahead to cross the vessel's bows,
and the sailors were busy passing a great rope, mak-
ing ready to tow us in to shore. Soon I could see
we were in motion, and then my heart gave a leap,
for some one fumbled at the door lock (I have for-
gotten to state I had slipped the bolt). A few
curses in Spanish showed that whoever it was, was
more in a temper than suspicious, and then I heard
a commanding voice say : —

" Hasten below, some one of you ; the door is
locked, and they must have descended the ladder."

3i8 Drake and His Yeomen

" So," thought I to myself, " there is another en-
trance to this rat trap, it behooves me to find it and
make ready, or at least to do something more than
stand here with my eyes popping." I was about to
step forward when I felt the deck jump under my
feet and then followed a thump and more curses
from directly beneath me.

" Caramba ! there is something on top the hatch,
and Tve lost a finger," grunted a rough voice.
" Come, one of you dogs, and help me. Hey !
bring a light ! "

The sudden movement had put me off my bal-
ance, and stretching forth my hand to steady myself
I grasped the great oaken chair and in doing so laid
hold of the monk's habit that was thrown across it.
An idea flashed across my brain, and with it came a
faint ray of hope. It was but the work of an in-
stant to thrust the dagger in my belt and to struggle
into the heavy cassock that covered me from head
to foot. I pulled the cowl over my face and quickly
tied the rope girdle about my waist. Just as I picked
up the rosary, the hatch was flung upward with
great violence, and a swart face appeared in a circle
of light that welled up from below. I dropped
upon my knees and began to mumble some Latin ;
what, I cannot call to mind.

A man of large stature, carrying a lanthorn, climbed
up the hatchway, and I bowed my head toward him

On Spanish Soil 319

as if expecting my death stroke on the instant, but
the man leaned forward.

" Padre," said he, " we are thy friends. Fear
naught."

" Ye are not English ? " I asked, feigning great
terror, and still keeping on my knees.

" No, we are sons of Spain. Thou art safe. St.
Jago has heard thy prayers."

I mumbled more Latin, and the man turned and
called down to some one below.

" One of the holy Fathers is still on board," cried
he. " He took us for dogs of English."

" Peace, my son," I answered. " I was ready to
die if need be."

Eftsoon two other men appeared, and one going
to the door, unlocked it and admitted a fourth. He
proved to be an officer ; but, like the rest, he treated
me with reverence.

" Courage, courage. Padre," said he. " Where
are thy companions ? "

" Gone in a boat," I answered; for how else could
they have gone, unless they had flown or made a
swim for it, which, peradventure, was not like to be
the case.

"And thou chosest to stand by the ship ! Sooth,
thou shouldst have been a captain and not a priest,"
said the officer. " Would that all our men showed
such devotion ! "

320 Drake and His Yeomen

" Thou art the captain of the galley Cristobaly
senor. Is it not so ? Have I not seen thee ? " I
made return.

" I am the second in command, Padre."

" Wilt thou set me on shore at once, good sir,
and take possession here, for I must make report
of what has befallen," I ventured, hoping that I
might escape ere they found out the imposture I
was playing.

" That, with pleasure, as soon as possible. Padre ;
but we have need of thee on the galley ; our captain
lies there grievously wounded — the only one that
suffered harm, and that by a chance shot — a curse
on the head of him who fired it ! "

I pondered a moment. It was a position that
had been forced upon me, but I blenched at the
thought of carrying it so far as to pretend to shrive
a dying man. It revolted me. And should I be
discovered, my fate would be one to shudder at.

" Come," went on the young officer, " let us make
haste, for our brother needs the rites and services
of the Church."

Out on deck we went, I loosening my girdle
and preparing to leap overboard, hoping in the
darkness and confusion to escape, or at least, if
caught, to perish fighting. The flames from the
burning Spanish ships lit the sky to the north and
east, but how it had fared with our vessels 1 could

On Spanish Soil 321

not tell. The galley was working in toward the
city, and there was a great fog of cannon smoke
hanging over the water and stenching the air, and
one's hearing was assailed by a turmoil of shouts,
drums, and bell-ringing, enough to free the whole
coast of witches.

I was hanging back, having noticed that there was
now a small boat at the gangway, when some one
hailed from the galley.

" Drop anchor where you are, senor," was the
order. " We are safe under the castle."

Looking up, I could see the black mass of the
cliff and a flash ever and anon as the Matagorda
continued winging useless shots out into the dark-
ness. We let go a spare anchor and hove up short.
This done, the officer turned to me.

" Into the boat. Padre," he said quietly, and then
lifting up his voice, he called : " On board the
Cristobal! — How fares it with Captain Madrazo ?
— We have a priest here."

The answer that came back made hope grow in
my heart.

"He has yielded the spirit. He is dead, sir —
you are too late."

" God rest his soul," said the officer, piously cross-
ing himself, and I replied with a fervent " amen "
and mumbled more Latin that was nevertheless a
prayer.

322 Drake and His Yeomen

" We were, alas, too late," said the officer, when
he had waited apparently for me to finish.

" Too late," I repeated, " alas, too late ! — And
now wilt thou crave permission that I may be landed,
senor ? for there is much for me to do." What it
was I could not have told for the life of me. I had
formed no plan, but hoped to reach such a point
that I might swim off to our ships if any were left
atop the water. " I must see the Bishop," I added
at last, seeing he paused. " Ask the officer who has
control, for leave to set me on shore and I will bless
thee."

" There is no one to crave leave of but myself,"
was the return I had expected. (I had touched his
pride.) "I am only too glad to grant it. Padre;
pray for Spain, for this is a black hour for the faith
and for the King."

Saying this, he ordered the men below in the
small boat to haul in and to obey my wishes as to
where I should be landed, and to return at once.
And as I went over the side he asked for my bless-
ing, saying that there would be " more fighting " ;
and I blessed him from the depth of my heart.

When the boat had landed me, I found myself
at the foot of a crowded street filled with townsfolk
and soldiery. Every one was talking to no end,
and running to and fro to no purpose, some
declaring that the place would be sacked, that the

On Spanish Soil 323

English would land ere morning. Many people I
saw laden down with their household goods and
treasures, and crying to all to save themselves and
escape now. I have always held that though the
Spaniards are brave at times in a way, when once
on the run there is no rallying them. Had Drake
the force to land that night, Cadiz would have been
his ; for there were rumors spreading that our fleet
was of eighty sail, instead of less than a third that
number, and that the whole of the army of Flanders
was with us. But to return to myself.

It seemed to me that every one I met could see
through my disguise, had he taken pains to look,
and from time to time, cold chills passed through
my marrow ; my feet I could scarce keep from run-
ning, and I kept looking for a hiding-place — grip-
ping tight my dagger beneath my gown and fearing
a challenge every minute. But no one paid heed to
me, and turning from one street to another (as I kept
away from the water-front the crowds grew less), I
soon found myself in an open plaza that I knew was
in the richest portion of the town ; for I saw the
surrounding palaces and hard by the lifting towers
of the cathedral. The cannonading had ceased, and,
save for the flares that lit the harbor below, and a
hoarse murmur of voices that came up on the breeze,
the place looked to be deserted ; yet I dared not sit
me down, but continued walking — bending my

324 Drake and His Yeomen

steps to the wharves again and hoping to find a
place where I could slip happily unseen into the
water, or secure a boat in which I might put out and
seek the fleet. As I turned away from the broad
avenue, all at once I heard the sound of hoofs and
the rumble of wheels, and looking round I perceived
a great coach, with lamps blazing, with one man
driving and no outriders, coming toward me at a
furious pace. I noticed that the great vehicle was
swaying from side to side like a Dutchman in a sea-
way, and I saw that the front wheel was canted
badly and swung loosely on the axle. As it clat-
tered past, the driver cut the horses a swinge with
his whip ; they gave a mad leap forward, and as if
brought down by a shot, one of the leaders tumbled
headlong, the wheel flew off at the same instant,
narrowly missing bowling me over like a ninepin,
and with a crash the coach lurched over on its side !
The driver pitched forward into the road and lay
there senseless, and the horses plunging and strug-
gling started to drag the wreck down the dim-lighted
avenue. I had been so startled at the swiftness with
which the whole afiair had taken place that I had
remained crowded against the wall where I had
jumped to avoid the beasts' heels, when I heard a
woman's scream, and at the door of the coach, the
glass of which had been shattered, appeared a fright-
ened face !

On Spanish Soil 325

Instantly I sprang out and, dashing forward, I
grasped the leaders* heads, for the fallen animal had
gained his legs, and, using all my strength, I
brought them to a halt. But they were still rearing
and plunging, and I feared to drop them and go to
the help of the lady imprisoned in the coach. But
soon the door pushed open, and a tall figure in
a long silk cloak stepped out. As she came trem-
bling toward me, I saw it was a young girl, whose
pallor and fright could not conceal her great beauty,
that the darkness could not hide from sight. Her
mass of raven black hair had become unfastened
and streamed about her shoulders, and her dark
eyes were big with terror.

" Oh, good Father ! " she cried, " what shall I do !
I fear that my mother, who is with me, is surely
killed. Padre ; and our servant Miguel is dead.
Where shall I go for help ? tell me, what shall
I do ? "

I could not tell her, for I was in as great a quan-
dary as she was, and I was casting about for some-
thing to say, when the coachman lifted himself on
his elbow and gave a hollow groan. The young
lady instantly ran to him, but before she could
assist him, he arose and staggered upright. I saw
that the fellow was still dazed, but that his senses
were coming to him, and so I called him by the
name I had heard the young lady use, and bade

20.6 Drake and His Yeomen

him take my place and hold the horses. He
obeyed, still rubbing his cracked pate, and I went
back to where the senorita was standing half in, half
out of the carriage.

"Can I be of help, my fair — daughter," I added
hurriedly, just checking myself in the middle of my
best court bow.

"Thank thee kindly. Padre," the young lady
returned over her shoulder. " My mother seems
unhurt, she had but fainted. — It is a priest of
the Order of St. Joseph, who stopped the horses
and saved our lives," she continued, talking to
some one inside the coach. " Stay, he will help
thee out. This ends our journey ; we must turn
back to the palace; the coach is broken. But,
thank God, none of us is killed."

I hastened forward, and with some little difficulty
I helped a tall, handsome woman to crawl forth and
alight. As the rays from the coach lamp fell upon
her face, I started. It was the Lady of the Pearls —
a little stouter, but still beautiful. But none other,
Donna Maria de Valdez ! I knew her at a glance.
In my astonishment, and before I could control
myself, I had exclaimed her name.

" You know me. Padre ? " asked Donna Maria,
as she still held my hand.

" A long time ago, I once saw thee — in another
life."

On Spanish Soil 327

"Thy voice is familiar — what name art thou
known by ? "

" Father Marteo."

She repeated the name while the young lady stood
by and watched us. Suddenly at the foot of the
street there appeared a number of torches flaring in
moving lines, and I saw that they were carried by
marching men, and that they were nearing, for the
tapping of a drum could be plainly heard.

Miguel the servant called out from where he was
standing, " Here come foot-soldiers ! they may be
the English ! I pray thee hasten, madam ; the Padre
will see thee to a place of shelter whilst I save the
horses."

" Fear not, madam,*' I interposed, " they are not
English, but I am at thy service if thou wilt accept
such escort as I offer."

" Oh, could we but go on," said Donna Maria,
wringing her shapely hands. " If we could but
right the coach and leave the city."

" We might try," said I, " if one of you fair ladies
could see to the horses so the man might help me."

I had dropped my priestly manner and thought
no more of my disguise, forgetting all in the strange-
ness of the adventure.

" I will hold them," said the young girl, stepping
boldly forward and taking the place of Miguel, who,
at a word, returned to me and asked what he should

328 Drake and His Yeomen

do. Showing him where the missing wheel had
lodged, we rolled it up.

" But how, good Father, shall we set it in its place ?"
he asked.

" Make ready with it and stand by handsomely,"
I returned. " 1 am going to lift the coach ! "

I have heard of such straining as I put my back
to shortening men's lives. So far as I know, it has
not hampered mine as yet. But I have made no
such heft before nor since. But the wheel went
on.

" And how shall we keep the wheel on the axle.
Padre ? " questioned Miguel. " The pin is miss-
ing; 'twas that doubtless which first caused the
trouble."

" Go to the horses' heads, my son," said I, not
answering; and as soon as he had left I drew the
dagger from inside my gown, and sUpping the point
into the slot where the pin had been, I drove it
home, and with a twist broke the blade short off.
I turned and saw that Donna Maria was watching.
The cowl had fallen back from my head, and she
gazed straight at me.

"Thou art no priest ! " she said; " who art thou ? "

The drum was almost upon us, and the tramping
of the soldiers' feet rang on the stones ; another
twenty paces and they would be abreast of us. I
cast my die.

On Spanish Soil 329

" I am an Englishman whose life is forfeit," said
I, quickly. " For the sake of any of his countrymen
who may have served thee — "

" Draw up thy hood," said Donna Maria, quickly.
" Make haste — draw up thy hood ! "

CHAPTER XXXII

OLD FRIENDS

T the head of the approaching band of
foot-soldiers rode a man on a prancing
black charger. He was evidently an

' officer of some rank, for the trappings

of the saddle and bridle reins were resplendent with
gold and silver, and the huge spurs he wore jingled
like a chime of bells. Seeing the coach drawn up
by the wayside and the two ladies standing by the
open door, he approached, and lifting the great
plumed hat, made a sweeping bow. It was evident
that at first he had not recognized the little party,
for an expression of surprise crossed his face as he
came near, and I saw a flash of anger in Donna
Maria's eyes as she regarded him. As soon as the
man spoke, I knew him, and there came back to
me the day when, save for her interference, his
dagger would have cut this tale exceeding short.
It was Don Lopez, and that he had not improved
his standing in the lady's eyes was evident from the
manner in which she received his speech.

" Ah, Donna Maria," said he, smiling and show-
ing his handsome teeth. " Have the English driven

330

Old Friends 331

thee from Cadiz ? Art thou in great fear, that thou
shouldst take thy departure so suddenly ? "

The lady looked at him scornfully. " Thou
knowest well, Don Lopez, that I am not the kind
that fears mere rumors. I am called away to Val-
liera by the illness of a relative, and when your men
have passed, I should like well to proceed, for time
presses."

We were by this time surrounded by a crowd of
soldiers, torch-bearers, and a rabble of town's folk,
who elbowed up about us, eager to hear what was
passing, the flickering light reflecting from their
gorming faces. The officer cleared a space by back-
ing his horse and swinging about him with the flat
of his sword. At the same time he was ordering the
procession to take up the march, saying that he
would join them.

" And do you travel alone when making so far a
journey ? " went on Don Lopez ; " thou shouldst
have an escort surely."

" Padre Marteo is with me," said Donna Maria,
indicating me with a glance.

" So, thy confessor ! But thou shouldst have a
guard, or at least a good sword at thy disposal.
There are many soldiers and rough-mannered folk
to be met with on the road. Would that I were
not on such pressing business and I would give thee
safe conduct."

^^2 Drake and His Yeomen

" We need none," answered Donna Maria, coldly,
" and at Lagos I meet my brother."

The officer did not appear to be at all put out,
but turning to the young lady, he leaned forward
in his saddle and spoke, half to her. "And art
thou going to rob us of Donna Inez, the fairest
flower of Cadiz ? " he said gallantly. " Stay with us,
I pray thee, senorita. Thou wilt be missed when
the Duke reviews his victorious forces on the
morrow."

" Victorious ! " exclaimed Donna Maria. " Have
we then gained a victory ? "

"We have driven the English from the bay,
sunk most of their ships, and ere noon to-morrow
we will have their crews and leaders paraded through
our streets in chains."

Donna Maria cast a swift glance at me. I felt
my heart sink at the officer's words. Had Drake
at last paid the penalty of his rashness ? Had his
self-confidence wrought his destruction ? How the
Vice- Admiral would vaunt himself! The dangers
of my position were now increased tenfold. If it
were true that our forces had been defeated, or
were even compelled to withdraw from the waters,
my plight would be a sorry one, for I felt certain
that in broad daylight my disguise would betray me,
if merely for the fact that my heavy sea-boots kept
peeping from below the hem of my monk's habit,

Old Friends ^^^

and that my head lacked the shaven tonsure of the
priest. I had in my doublet but a few pieces of
money, and they were English — sufficient in them-
selves to cast me into prison, should I try to spend
them. But I had forgotten what I knew of the
Spanish character ; I failed to remember that a re-
port of victory with them is the usual way of intro-
ducing news of sore defeat.

" Heaven grant that what thou hast told is true,"
said Donna Maria, replying after a pause to the
officer's last words. " There must have been brave
fighting, for I have seen the English with their
swords drawn, and it is abroad that Admiral Drake,
who scorched us so in the western seas, now leads
them."

" Pah ! " cried the officer, waving his hand. " We
will see him with a Spanish rope hanging above his
head, unless the Bishop desires to reason with him
in the cell."

I shuddered as I thought of our brave leader
meeting such a fate, and I remembered the horror
of the hour that I had spent before the black-gowned
tribunal when I was a child; but it was evident that
Donna Maria wished to enter little into this, for she
spoke abruptly.

" We must be going on, Don Lopez," she said.
" We must no longer detain you."

The officer slid from his horse, and slipping the

334 Drake and His Yeomen

bridle through his arm, with a show of gallantry,
opened the coach door and giving his hand, first to
Donna Maria, then to the young lady, helped them
in. I stood there, not knowing what to do, and
hoping that the deep shadow of the cowl hid my
features, so that Don Lopez might not recognize
me. Donna Maria leaned forward.

" Come, Padre Marteo ; we must be pushing on."
She made a motion for me to enter, and I stepped
past the Don, who had not considered me worthy
the slightest regard, I take it, and closed the door.
He stepped to the window.

"I hope," said he, "that I may sometime win a
gracious look or word. May I deserve it is my
hourly prayer." He pressed the lady's hand to his
lips, then making a sweeping bow, he mounted his
horse and cantered up the street just as Miguel
touched our leaders with his whip and the heavy
coach took motion. Donna Maria thrust her head
out of the window.

" Drive fast," she said, " and avoid the crowded
streets. Go out the eastern gate ! "

We rumbled on at an ever increasing pace. I
knew not v/herc our destination might be, nor did I
much care. I had found the only comfort of one in
such stress as mine, and that was — friends. It was
a strange position, sitting there in the darkness with
I knew not what before me. It was like dreaming,

Old Friends 335

but Donna Maria broke the silence, speaking at first
with effort.

" So Fate has, at last, good sir, given me chance
to repay thy kindness to me when I was in distress.
I have almost prayed for such a day, for, believe me,
it is not true that women are most prone to forget
such things, and it rejoiceth me that in some meas-
ure I can repay the debt I owe thee."

" But the payment is out of all seeming, and I
can see in what danger your generosity will place
you both. So I pray thee, madam, consider me
not at all in the matter, and set me down outside
the city, where, mayhap, I can work my way to a
place of safety. I speak your language well, and
know the manners of the country."

"Say no more in this fashion, sir," Donna Maria
cried, "but give me time to think, to use my
woman's wit. I fain would believe that I see the
way clear to bring matters to a safe conclusion."
Then the tones of her voice changed, and she leaned
forward and touched me gently. " Dost thou know
who is sitting here beside me ? " she asked.

" I have half guessed, madam," I replied, " but
time that has dealt so lightly with thee, has wrought
wondrous changes elsewhere."

" Inez," said Donna Maria, turning to the young
girl, "rememberest thou the kind gentleman who
plunged into the water and drew thee forth when

^2^ Drake and His Yeomen

we were held prisoners by the English, and who
returned us to our home ? We have often spoken
of it."

" Indeed, I do, madre, and I remember how we
landed and how he and his men refused the pearls,
and all of it/'

Somehow the musical tones of the voice thrilled
me through and through. They had in them
that peculiar quality, the very sound of which,
falling from a woman's tongue, toucheth a man's
heart.

" The young man who rendered us such service
sits here with us. He saved our lives, and now I
believe that his is in our keeping. We shall not
betray the trust."

" Indeed, we shall not, madre ; if we answer
with our own." Her tones trembled as she spoke,
and my heart leaped faster.

" But I cannot accept such chance of sacrifice," I
cried. " And thinking coolly, I see no way but for
us to part company, and so I entreat that I should
leave you."

"That thou shalt not," cried the young girl,
warmly. " Let me prove now how great are the
thanks that I owe to thee ; as a woman I can tell
thee ; I could not voice my gratitude as a child !
Stay ! " she added suddenly. " An idea has come
to me, that put in practice will solve our quandary :

Old Friends 337

In the big box that we are bringing to my uncle is
the uniform of a commandant of Horse. 'Twould
fit the senor bravely, methinks."

" Wouldst thou turn from priest to soldier ? '*
asked Donna Maria, half laughing. "Thy beard
and features fit best to the latter."

" More than willingly," said I, " for I confess
that my heart and mind are given more to the
sword than my appearance to the cassock. But
who will I appear to be ? and what part will I play ?
and is not this risking much also ? "

" Nothing is easier," interposed Donna Maria,
answering all my questions at once. "Thou wilt
be a distant relation of ours, an officer of the King,
who has volunteered to conduct us on our journey."

" And whither may that be ? " I questioned.

" To our castle at Valliera," was the answer.
" But at Lagos I meet my brother, Don Vincent de
Valdez."

" Valliera ! De Valdez ! As a boy I lived there
on the estates of Vertendonna, the lord of whom
married my mother after my father's death. She
was a De Valdez."

"Tell me thy story ! " said Donna Maria, breath-
lessly. And sitting there in the darkness I told
them what the reader already knows, except that I
passed quickly over the years that I had spent since
I had last seen them, and that I had employed in

338 Drake and His Yeomen

making chess moves in the game that the Queen
played at court.

When I had finished the lady took my hand.
" Thou knowest well, senor, what the ties of kin-
ship and the claims of hospitality mean here in
Spain. My husband is dead, but his brother shall
hear what you have to tell, and be assured that he
will be as one of us, and that his life and fortune
will be at thy disposal."

It was growing daylight, and we were on a wide,
level road that skirted the Northern Inlet not many
miles beyond Port St. Mary.

" We are nearing the hostelry where we change
horses," said Donna Maria, peering out of the
window, "and there we will have the box brought
in, and thou canst make thy shift of habit."

" Had we best not take Miguel into the secret?"
I asked, "for what will he think at my sudden
change of calling ? "

" Miguel is a good servant," put in Donna
Maria, "and good servants in Spain hear and see
nothing, so perhaps it might be best that thou
shouldst doff thy disguise now ; surely a country
innkeeper would not recognize that thou wert
English."

It was quite daylight now, and I had thrown
back my hood, for it was hot. Donna Inez looked
at me with a half smile in her eyes.

Old Friends 339

" I fear that others might see the difference/* she
said ; " for, if I may be pardoned the hberty, such
light hair and beard are seldom seen in Spain."

I blushed, I must confess, to the very roots of
the hair she had referred to, which in those days,
before the gray had invaded it, was the color of
corn in reaping time. Donna Maria also looked at
me and laughed. " We can soon change that, me-
thinks," she said, blushing herself, and then she
added : " I am sure my cousin will be discreet."

I slipped out of the coarse woollen gown, and
was glad to free myself of its heavy folds, but the
clothes that I wore were bedraggled and yet damp
from my plunge in the bay, and I was glad of the
prospect of getting into dry ones. Somehow a great
elation was growing in my breast! The glamour of
the adventure filled me with a joy I could scarce
keep from expressing, and the presence of my fair
companions was a strong incentive to the elevation
of my spirits.

" Here we are, at last," exclaimed Donna Maria ;
and as she spoke the horses turned, and we drew up
into the courtyard of a wayside inn. At Donna
Maria's suggestion I had muffled up my face in a
kerchief as were I suffering from an aching tooth,
and, followed by a servant bearing a big box, we
entered and called for rooms. Once in my own
apartment, that luckily boasted of a mirror, I dis-

340 Drake and His Yeomen

missed the man, closed the door, and blocked the
keyhole; then I unwrapped a small package that
Donna Maria had taken from her travelling-pouch
and had slipped into my hand. I remembered,
also, the few words she had whispered in my ear,
and I could not help but smile. Opening the long
box, the first thing that met my eyes was a hand-
some Toledo blade lying at top of some fine suits
of clothing; there were a doublet of embroidered
velvet, and trunks and hose of silk. Even a small
Spanish hat with a jewelled buckle and a plume was
there, and long boots of a quality we never see in
England. As I laid out all this bravery, I was as
pleased as a young girl who gazed at a new satin
gown, for men are vain creatures, after all ! Then
once more I looked in the mirror and drew my face
awry.

In half an hour, had any one been listening at the
keyhole, they might have heard some laughter, but
it was checked by loud knocking, and a voice ex-
claiming that the ladies were awaiting me at breakfast.

When the ladies left the inn to reenter their
coach, at which were four fresh horses, they were
accompanied by a cavalier with jet-black hair and a
beard like a raven's wing. I had learned the secret
of how Donna Maria's glossy locks still kept their
pristine color !

Old Friends 341

" And what do you think of it ? " I asked.

" To be truthful," returned Donna Maria, " I
liked thee better as thou wert before."

"Thou wouldst scarcely know the Mank, callow
youth ' now," I returned, remembering the words
she had once applied to me.

" No," she answered, " that I would not."

" Is it an improvement ? " I asked, turning to
Donna Inez.

She said nothing, but gazed out of the window.

CHAPTER XXXIII

AN ANCIENT ENEMY

HE gentleman who met us at Lagos was
not the brother of Donna Maria, as I
had been led to expect, but a brother of
her late husband. Governor De Valdez,
our " kind friend " of Nombre de Dios, and thus,
of course, he was a first cousin of my mother's, and
this we found out after a minute's talk in which I
told him of my family.

But there had been one thing agreed upon, be-
tween the ladies and myself, before we had arrived
at Lagos, and that was that we would tell Don
Vincent but part of the story, and to him it was
confided that I was lately come from the West
Indies, that I was of truth more English than Span-
ish, and that I was, of course, a Protestant. He
was also told that if my identity should be discov-
ered, my life would be in danger; but one thing
they let out no inkling of, and that was that I was
one of the marauders that had fallen on the coast.

Don Vincent was a well-mannered^ mild-eyed
little man, more scholar than soldier, and after hear-

34a

An Ancient Enemy 343

ing the tale of his sister-in-law, and on top of that my
own story, he insisted upon embracing me and ac-
knowledged our relationship with warmth. He gave
me welcome in the Spanish fashion — everything he
had was mine to command, and I had " but to voice
my wishes." He promised to see that in some way
I reached England after the excitement that attended
the unexpected English raid had died away. What
a strange people are these Spanish ! The Grandees
are proud, ambitious, but indolent, and the common
folk, in the main, are happy and comfort-loving,
craving plenty of food and sleep, cherishing music,
dancing, and gay colors. But what great things has
this nation done ! And how these people have
spread their language o*er the world ! But this is
again a digression, and I must pick up the severed
threads of my story.

My mind was in a strange condition, and my heart
was also, for certain reasons, as it may be guessed.
I was in great anxiety to find out what had be-
come of my companions, and as I dwelt more upon
the subject, I could not believe that Sir Francis had
met with such dire misfortune as had been repre-
sented. I reasoned that I had been too ready in
accepting as true what Don Lopez had told us; but
as we had pressed ahead through the country, we
had found no news to controvert it; in fact, in
many places we bore the first tidings of the attack

344 Drake and His Yeomen

and the " victory/* and Donna Maria seemed to
take a special pride in telling of the defeat of the
English. But she did not do this to hurt my feel-
ings— not at all; she did it because it rejoiced her
that her countrymen should have shown such prow-
ess. Before we had reached Lagos we had much
opportunity for talking, and I learned why it was
that Donna Maria had been so anxious to depart
from Cadiz. The illness of her relative was an
invention of the moment. It was to escape the
attentions of Don Lopez that she had undertaken
the journey. This gentleman had brought great
pressure to bear in the furtherance of his suit for
the hand of the wealthiest widow in Spain. He
was a nephew of the Bishop, and a favorite with the
King. I believe, had it not been for the affair of
the pearls, he might have succeeded in gaining
favor in the lady's eyes, but this matter he could
not explain away, do his best. And he had used
no little wit in order to accomplish the end, explain-
ing that he had taken the jewels from the place
where, forsooth ! I had hidden them, after having
watched me abstract them from the cabin, so I owed
him another grudge in addition to the debt that I
hoped to pay some day, if fate threw us together.

I have recorded the fact that my mind was dis-
turbed, and I repeat the statement also, in regard
to my heart, for Donna Inez's eyes had played

An Ancient Enemy 345

havoc with my feelings. I had found little oppor-
tunity to converse with her at any length, but when
she did speak, it was always to the point and with
great sense. She had a pretty wit also, and this, in
addition to her voice, which, as I have told, pos-
sessed that strange quality of thrilling, her beauty
was such that the regarder's eyes found new changes
every instant, and, silent or speaking, I could scarce
keep mine from her face ; and the fact that she
would look at me from time to time as if I were
amusing, nettled me, and I would grow painfully
conscious of the change in my appearance, and
could not help feeling that I was not appearing at
my best, so sometimes there intervened long silences,
in which, I dare say, we all did much thinking.

During that part of the journey in which Don
Vincent was with us, I found little opportunity to
talk with the ladies, for the Don absorbed my con-
versation, or at least he insisted upon my absorbing
his, and he was chattering away when we reached
Valliera.

I was now in the country which I had grown
familiar with as a boy, and I remembered often hav-
ing seen from the castle of my step-father the towers
of the one belonging to the De Valdez, and also
the great shape of the monasteries, which stood out
against the sunset sky beyond the houses. We
were a mile or two from the town, and the country

346 Drake and His Yeomen

about us stretched almost bare and uninhabited to
the sea-clifFs, except where to the westward rose
Sagres Castle and the home of the monks of St.
Vincent. We had passed small bands of soldiers
upon almost every mile of the road, and, as we rode
into the castle yard, we were saluted by a guard of
a half-score or so, and we could see a company drill-
ing on the wide plain beyond — the setting sun
striking bright reflections from their pikes and ar-
mor. All along it had been made no secret that
these forces were gathering and being made ready
against the day when King Philip should let loose
his mighty fleets upon our coasts. But that he
had been forestalled for some time, at least, was
made evident by something that happened the first
night that I spent at the De Valdez castle, and in
this happening, was introduced again, a man who
had a great bearing upon the trending of my youth,
and whom I had never expected to see alive or dead
in all the world.

I had at last found opportunity to talk with
Donna Inez, for I had perceived her standing alone
upon the terrace that looked down over the small
but well-kept garden, and whether it was the even-
ing which was exceedingly beautiful with a linger-
ing twilight, or the depth of my own feelings, I was
moved to speak more warmly than I had intended.
After reminding her of the first day that we had

An Ancient Enemy 347

met and telling her that there was a recollection of
our parting that would never leave me, I drew the
picture of the beautiful little child that had so taken
hold of a lad's heart, and now she was a woman and
I a man !

" Ah, yes, but I was then a child, and children's
gratitude seeks expression in their own way. But I
pray thee, sir, now allow us to repay thee by help-
ing thee escape from danger, and do not make it
harder for us. When thou goest, it is to another
life and land, and thy warm words are wasted. We
shall never see each other again, and our countries
will soon be at war, which should make us enemies."

" I crave pardon if I have spoken too boldly," I
returned ; " I but voiced the feelings that have
swayed me for the last three days."

" For the last three days," she repeated, with a
laugh, "and one day more."

" And why but one day ? I perchance, might
have said for fourteen years."

" Because, senor, we have found out that there is
a boat sailing from the anchorage beneath the cape
on the morrow, and the longer that thou stayest here,
the greater is thy danger."

" I am willing to risk the danger," I returned,
" and stay on till the next boat, or the next."

" No," she replied, " that we will hear none of;
we must part."

348 Drake and His Yeomen

I was about to urge her to state reasons, and to
plead my own cause more warmly, when her mother
appeared upon the terrace, followed by Don Vin-
cent and a figure so strange that at first I could not
tell if it belonged to a man or woman, but as they
approached, I saw that it was a priest of the Black
Order, and my heart sank as I perceived the hooked
nose and the sharp black eyes of Padre Alonzo, my
old enemy, peering out from under the shadow of
the cowl ! This man had always the effect upon
me of some noxious reptile of which I stood in fear
— fear that I felt would not leave me until I had
stamped out his existence and rid the earth of him.
Long ago I had discovered that he could read the
thoughts of people from the very expressions of
their faces and the wording of their speech, and now
he was gazing at me.

" Don Marteo," said Donna Maria, " the Padre
has just brought us news that has come by water, a
boat having reached here from Port St. Mary."
She spoke as if the news was sad, and she wished to
prepare my mind. " Tell us," she added turning to
the priest.

I shuddered as the old demon began to talk, for
as his voice sounded in my ears it brought back that
unhappy day when I stood before him and might
have 'betrayed my friend to death if I had opened
lips. " The Saints bring down destruction on the

An Ancient Enemy 349

English ! " he exclaimed. " They have put back
the Great Reckoning until I doubt if I shall live to
see It.

" How so ? " I asked, scarcely able to control my
voice.

The priest looked at me, half smiling. " They
have burnt twenty-seven fine vessels belonging to
the King, sunk five galleys and threescore of mer-
chant-men, destroyed almost two hundred thousand
ducats* worth of valuable supplies, and have escaped,'*
he went on, " without the loss of a ship ! " And he
paused here as if he were about to say more, and
then stopped. I could feel his eyes searching my
face, which was turned toward the light, and I know
not whether I quailed or faltered, but my words
came slowly, while all waited to hear what I might
say.

" And what will the King do now ? " I asked.
" Such news as this must cause him anguish."

" What he will do is not for us to say," returned
Padre Alonzo. " Much as we desire to know."
He said nothing more.

Now the news the priest had brought of course
had given me great joy, and yet I must confess that
I felt a sympathy for my kind host and my bene-
factress, for I could see how greatly they were cast
down, and yet strangely enough I perceived, also,
that they had feared that I would have betrayed my-

350 Drake and His Yeomen

self by some false expression or by too much elation
upon the receipt of the news. I considered, never-
theless, that I had avoided this with cleverness, but
whether I had done so or not remained to be seen.

As the darkness was falling we reentered the
castle ; I was anxious now to get a chance to speak
with Donna Maria or Don Vincent, for it did not
appear at all likely that any vessel would sail from
the Cape when it was known that Drake's fleet was
sailing unhampered in the waters, and I held that
it might be a good plan for me to set out in quest
of the Admiral in a small boat, even if I had to go
alone. Then, as I thought over this, I remembered
having heard Drake say (not in a meeting of the
officers, but to me and Master Ceely), that if suc-
cessful at Cadiz, it was his intention to seize Cape
St. Vincent and hold it as a place of rendezvous for
a stronger fleet to be sent from England ! It appeared
from the Spanish account that he had been more suc-
cessful than even he had dreamed of, and, as I knew
him to be a man who altered not his plans without
a reason, or unless compelled to, I said to myself
that I had gained a fortunate position, for here I
was on the very ground and in advance of him.

All these thoughts were in my mind during the
evening, as we sat about the big fire in the castle
hall. I had joined absently in the conversation,
and from time to time I had looked up to see the

An Ancient Enemy 351

priest's eyes resting upon me. His misshapen
form sank back into the depths of a huge armchair,
and his long bony fingers kept stretching out of his
wide sleeves, like talons, as he talked ; but the voice
that I remembered as so discordant had grown soft
and mellow, and he turned his attention to me at
least a score of times, and showed without rudeness
great curiosity as to my past. He had been in-
formed that I was " acquainted well in the ports of
the Spanish Main." " Did I by any chance know
Father Juan Gonzales at Cartagena, and surely I
must have heard of the great work that Padre To-
macito Reno had done amongst the Indians." And
there was much more of this examining done by
him. To all outward showing the questions were
kindly put, but I was puzzled often to answer them,
and it kept my wits working not to betray myself.
In her way Donna Maria endeavored to put him oiF
and to come to my assistance. I could see that both
she and the senorita were growing worried. At last,
to our relief, the frightful priest arose and bade us
farewell. As he spoke to me, I thought I dis-
covered a wickedly triumphant gleam of menace
in his eye. I returned the glance as blandly as I
could, and I had chance to observe him closer than
I had done heretofore. He was grown scarcely
older, and his face had the same drawn and sunken
expression of a skull. In fact, were it not for the

35^ Drake and His Yeomen

eyes, that gleamed in the hollow sockets, the thin
sharp nose, and the lips firm and pale, that hid the
cavernous jaw. Padre Alonzo*s face was a living,
speaking death-mask. I reasoned that he would
never grow old, and that he would stay as he was till
he crumbled like some old shrouded figure in an
ancient tomb.

Knowing that if Admiral Drake made good his
intentions, he would not stop at half measures, it
suddenly crossed my mind that fate had placed me
again in position to return the kind service of my
friends ; for if he ever succeeded in effecting a land-
ing, he would surely march upon the surrounding
castles on the Cape in order to satisfy that peculiar
greed of the English sailor-man and soldier that
demands substantial reminders of his successes, and
thus I might be able to protect the property of my
friends from being levied on. Was it my duty,
thought I, to enlighten them or not ? I pondered
this over for some time and decided that I was not
warranted in so doing, and it would be expecting too
much for them to keep it quiet.

After the priest's departure, I inquired about him
without stating that I knew anything of his name or
doings, and I found that he was one of the most
feared and hated men in Western Spain. He sel-
dom did anything without a motive, and it was
rumored that he knew secrets of the King and Car-

An Ancient Enemy 353

dinal before they knew the secrets of each other.
Aye, and that he knew what moves the Pope would
make even before that much-advised potentate knew
himself. It was seldom that he called upon any of
the nobles that lived near Valliera, and his appear-
ing at Valdez to give my friends welcome, had been
a great surprise. But the reason for it was not kept
long in doubt.

The apartment that had been assigned to me was
on the ground floor in a square tower that rose at
the corner of the moat. It was at the end of a
long, loop-holed passageway, flagged with heavy
stones. I had fallen asleep, and mayhap it was an
hour -after midnight, when I was awakened by the
sound of some one stirring in my room, and voices
near by, talking in whispers. I leaned out from the
bed and stretched my hand to reach the corner
where I had placed my sword. It was not there,
and with a start I sat bolt upright and asked loudly
into the pitch darkness, who it was that had entered,
and what was the business he might be on. The
sound of. heavy footsteps came from the corridor,
and before I could gain my speech or find a weapon,
I was borne backward by three or four strong arms,
and my hands were pinioned ere I could strike a
blow. When a torch was brought, the room ap-
peared to be filled with figures draped in long black
gowns that I so well remembered. Their faces.

354 Drake and His Yeomen

too, were hidden by black masks. But they were
not all priests, for I was sure that I had felt that
one, at least, wore armor. I was not even given
time to dress ; bound as I was, I was hurried out
into the passageway, and there one of the coarse
black frocks was thrown across my shoulders, en-
veloping me to the feet, and I was led forward into
the big hall. There was a strange sight. The
terrified servants were standing behind a row of
pikemen. The place was alight with torches, and
in the flickering light I saw something that caused
my heart to sink. On the broad stone staircase
stood Don Vincent, pinioned and helpless, and be-
side him were Donna Maria and my dear seflorita,
pale with fright. It needed but half a glance to
show that they were prisoners also. Ere I could
speak, I was hurried out.

How far we travelled that night I know not, but
with two hideous guards in a jolting coach, it ap-
peared to me that I was driven miles, and then,
with my eyesight stoppered by the heavy gown
they had thrown about my head, I was pushed out
and led up a stairway into a building of some kind.
I heard a great door clang behind me, then up
another stairway, spiral in form this time, I was half
dragged, half led ; another door was opened, and I
was thrust forward into a small, round cell. Then
came a crash of iron locks, and I was left alone.

CHAPTER XXXIV

THE WALLED GARDEN

IN my miserable situation, I was like to
have given way to my grief and deep
despair, but there was too much to think

' of to waste time in lamentations. But

what distress and suffering were brought upon my
friends ! Yes, I could see that it was through me,
and for me, all this had fallen upon them, and I
wondered how it had come about that I should have
been suspected, or on what grounds I had been
seized. To the questions that I had put to my
captors during the hour just ended, I had gained no
reply, nor would they tell me what they intended
doing, or where taking me. If it was inland, I had
indeed small hope of rescue or escape, and my fate
was as good as sealed. But Englishmen do not
receive the blows of Fate with humility ; it is their
constant effort to wrest the bludgeon from her hands,
and I determined first to find out my whereabouts,
then to set myself free, if it were possible, and to
proceed to rescue those who were suffering for me ;
but all my plans for the near future were inter-

355

356 Drake and His Yeomen

rupted by a necessity for action in the present. The
cords that bound my wrists had been drawn so tight
that they were causing me the intensest agony, and
I endeavored to free myself from their cruel pres-
sure. Save for the gown that had been thrown
around me, I was thinly clad, and I had no knife
or weapon. Getting to my feet, I felt around the
wall of the apartment. It was circular and of
smooth stone, but where the door entered there
was a sharp edge where the stone joined a wooden
framework; back against this I leaned, and in the
way a Scotchman scratches his back, and not with-
out some effort, did I succeed in wearing away one
of the knots that bound my hands. This loosened,
the others gave, and soon I had all free.

I had thought that by this time it should be day-
light, but I looked in vain for any window, and felt
about with hands extended for any opening, and
was discomforted. But after a time I perceived a
faint glow from overhead, and brighter it grew, until
I saw that there was, perhaps nine feet from the
floor, a narrow window scarcely the width of my
hand. Twice I tried to reach it and failed. On
the third jump I succeeded, and as I was about
drawing myself up, there came a sound of a key
being inserted in the door, and I was forced to drop
down on a straw pallet, where I lay with my hands
behind me, feigning to be asleep. Two men entered

The Walled Garden 357

quietly, each with his face hid behind the masks.
I heard but four whispered words, and they were
spoken in a tone of great vexation.

" His beard is black," snarled the taller of the
two.

" Hush ! " cautioned the other, pushing the first
forward. " Try." The man approached, and kneel-
ing beside me, shook me roughly, at the same time
he placed his mouth close to my ear and said in
English, with a touch of Spanish accent.

" A message from Admiral Drake ! Arise,
quickly ! "

Like a flash I saw through the ruse. Opening
my eyes, as if yet dazed, I stared about me. "What
do you want ? " said I in Spanish. " Who are you ?"

"A message from Drake," repeated the man
again, and his eyes almost burned through the slits
in his mask.

" I do not understand," returned I in Spanish.
" Who are ye ? You will answer for this treatment
of me to the King and the Cardinal ! " The men
stood there silently while I looked up at them.
That their attempt to surprise me had failed, had
hugely disconcerted them.

" We are acting under orders," said one at last.

"The orders of Padre Alonzo," said I.

" Whose else ? "

"The orders of Don Lopez de Serano, mayhap,"

3 53 Drake and His Yeomen

and at this both men started, and at a sign from one
they drew together out into the hall and quickly-
closed the door, and there they must have stood
whispering, for it was a few minutes before I heard
again their footsteps. I jumped once more to the
window and caught it cleverly, and, using all my
strength, I drew myself up, and when I could look
out, I dropped down again from sheer surprise. I
was in the town that I had known so well as a boy,
and I had looked across the street over the high
stone wall into the gardens of Vertendonna ! There
was the fountain flashing in the morning sun, and
there was the poplar tree that used to be so hard to
climb. I remembered how I had interviewed Selwyn
Powys from the top of this very wall beneath me,
and I recalled the big key that locked the gateway,
and the underground passage, and all of it. Once
more I made the window and looked out. There
were figures in the garden now, and looking closely,
I perceived that they were two women and a man
walking down the shrub-bordered path toward the
fountain. As they came out into the open and the
branches no longer hid them, I almost lost my hold
again, for the two ladies were Donna Maria and her
daughter, and the man who stood beside them was
none other than Don Lopez ! They were speaking
earnestly, but of course they were too far off for
me to hear the slightest sound; but I could see

The Walled Garden 35$

that the Don was excited, while the ladies stood calm
and apparently defiant. Suddenly the Spaniard
turned upon his heel and walked quickly away,
plainly in a temper, and Donna Maria, clasping
Inez in her arms, sank onto one of the stone
benches near the fountain. I dropped down to the
floor to think, and was sitting there reasoning what
it might mean, when again the lock was heard to
turn and one of my jailers reappeared.

" Follow me," said he, and twisting the cord
around my wrists, I arose and followed him. We
went down the spiral staircase that led to the tower
in which I had been confined, and turning from the
broad hallway, we descended another and entered a
room on the ground floor, the barred windows of
which looked out into the garden, a patch, perhaps,
some sixty odd feet square. But I knew where I
was now ! It was in this very room that Powys
and I had held our meetings, and there was the
door in the wall from which led the steps to the
underground passageway beneath the street. From
being a heretic stronghold, the place had been
turned into a secret prison maintained by the Black
Order, who had such places scattered through Spain
and eke through France. I looked closely around
the room ; a small door half ajar led into another
apartment, and stepping there on tiptoe I looked in.
It was a store-chamber of some kind, filled with

360 Drake and His Yeomen

odds and ends, stripped, perhaps, from luckless
persons who had lodged in the building. There
was a collection of old clothing, doublets, capes, and
hosiery hanging from the nail, and in the corner
stood a sheaf of swords and rapiers, some of foreign
make. I took down an armful of clothes and seiz-
ing one of the weapons, I dashed back into the
room. There was no time to wait. It was evident
that I had been left there alone for a short time
only, waiting, perhaps, for some one to make ready
to receive or to visit me. Time was precious. I
did not even try to don the things that I had taken.
With arms full, I tried the door leading toward the
garden with my knee. To my surprise and delight
it opened, for one would be as much a prisoner
there as anywhere, as the walls were twenty feet in
height, and the only gateway blocked, apparently,
on the other side by solid stone, but I knew where
we had always kept the key, and dropping my
bundle for the nonce, I felt arm's length beneath
the stone doorstep, and drew forth from its resting-
place of many years, the ponderous bit of iron.
With it, fearsomely I hastened to the gate, and, un-
locking it, there were the stone steps that led down
into the darkness ! I had brought my bundle with
me, and shutting the door, though I could not see
clearly what I was doing, I managed to get into
some of the clothes. Then I unlocked the further

The Walled Garden 361

doors, and half fearing the sunlight again, I inserted
the key into the last keyhole. In another moment
I would be in the garden, and unless they had left,
I would be in the presence of Donna Maria and her
daughter. Breathing a prayer that I might find
them, I stepped forth. They were not there ! I
paused and looked about me. The garden was not
in the same well-kept condition that I remembered
it in the old days ; the weeds choked the flower-beds
and the grass grew in spots in the paths. But yet
the sight brought back to me vividly the hours of
my lonely childhood, albeit everything now seemed
to be on a much smaller scale than of yore.

But I did not pause long to think over these
things. Throwing the key behind a bush, I strode
forward, and as I neared the fountain I perceived
the ladies walking up the path toward the castle.
I flew after them, and, hearing my hasty footsteps,
they turned as if expecting trouble. 1 think that
both would have cried out in their surprise at seeing
me, if I had not cautioned them, finger on lip, and
we stepped aside into a recess in the hedge.

" Thank the merciful God ! " exclaimed Donna
Maria ; " we never expected to see thee again."
She wrung my hand while Inez stood there, her face
pale as she leaned against her mother, and her beau-
tiful eyes fixed upon my face.

" I never expected to be seen by any one but

j62 Drake and His Yeomen

that monster priest and the executioners," I re-
turned. " But I have escaped by means of secret
knowledge I have of this place, for here I lived as a
boy, and in the room overhead in the castle my
mother died. But tell me, how fares it with you,
and what does it mean, this arrest and your deten-
tion ? "

" It means," responded Donna Maria, " that Don
Lopez is a villain, trebly dyed."

" True," said I, " but that explains nothing."

"Well," continued the good lady, speaking
quickly, " to be short, the whole city of Cadiz has
been searched for an English spy in the garb of a
priest, who had been allowed to land from one of
the vessels, helped by one of the officers of the
galley Cristobal ; the officer has been shot."

I started. " Poor fellow," said I ; " alas, but
there is one brave sailor less for us to fight."

" Now," went on Donna Maria, " Don Lopez
remembered meeting a priest answering the descrip-
tion, with us, and, knowing our destination, he
evaded your vessels and reached here by water
before we had arrived, and told the wizard at St.
Vincent. Padre Alonzo, from whom one can con-
ceal nothing, surprised you into betraying yourself
last evening, to such an extent that you are now a
suspect, and thus you have been taken, and we, also,
for harboring you. We arc prisoners, and forbid-

The Walled Garden

den to leave this castle, which at present belongs to
the Bishop of Cadiz."

" A murrain on me for having brought you to
this ! " I cried. "Is there no way for you to be
relieved ? Let me avow myself. I will say that
you know nothing; you shall not suffer for me."

" Hold," cried Donna Maria, " you go too fast !
There is more to tell ; they know not who you are,
for your appearance tallies not with the description
of the spy. We have said that we met you at the
inn, that the priest left us at the city gate, and that
he had imposed upon us so well that we thought
we must have known him. We have denied that
we suspected him, but now grant that it may have
been the Englishman. As to yourself, Don Vin-
cent has sworn you are his cousin, and we have
sworn we knew you well and last saw you at Basta-
mentos, where you had rendered the Governor, my
husband, such signal service that he could never
mention your name without a prayer for your wel-
fare. Which is true," she added, and then went
on ; " What you are doing here, we could not tell
them, leaving that to you to explain. But they
scent something strange in the affair, and Alonzo,
the black wolf, stops at no half measures. Oh,
senor, it rejoiceth us to see thee alive ! "

"What of Miguel?" I asked. "Can he be
trusted ? " Donna Maria paused. " They have

364 Drake and His Yeomen

put Miguel to the torture; he has told them
naught. Servants are not expected to know every-
thing."

Donna Inez, who had been looking from her
mother to me anxiously, now spoke.

" They were to have examined you,*' said she,
" this morning. That villanous Lopez has just
left us to be present, he said, at your undoing.
What dreadful things he threatened ! Is it wise to
stand here where any one might find us ? Is there
no hiding-place where we can go ? "

" I know a score of such places in the castle," I
returned, "for there is not a secret passageway I
have not explored. I know them like a rat knows
a hayrick."

" Then let us in," said Donna Maria, " for Don
Lopez may soon return, and if found here, we are
lost — all of us."

" Walk boldly in then, turn to the room on the
right, and I will follow as if guarding you."

The ladies did as I bade them. Unnoticed we
went into the castle, and down the great hall at the
farther end I saw two pikemen guarding the en-
trance that gave upon the street; but they were
looking out, with their backs to us, and saw nothing.
We entered the room on the left, that was a small
one, through which it was necessary to pass to reach
the chapel. I knew of a secret stairway opening

The Walled Garden 365

from a closet that led to the state chamber over-
head, and it was here that I intended to conceal
myself until nightfall, or until some provision could
be made for my escape. I was hoping to gain time
enough to speak at greater length and in some security
to the ladies before seeking seclusion, but it was not
to be. We had closed the door, and I had placed
myself in a position and attitude to hear if any one
should approach, when I heard the sentry challenge
some one at the door, who answered hotly : —

" A curse on thee for a fool ! Don't you know
me, fellow ? Call out the guard ; a most important
prisoner has escaped ! "

A trumpet flourished, and voices and hurrying
feet sounded along the corridors.

" Lose no time ! escape ! Hide yourself! " cried
the senorita.

I entered the closet where the secret door was
hid in the wainscoting, asking the ladies to meet me
there after dusk, and, in the meantime, if possible,
to procure me some food. Then I kissed my dear
young lady's hand and disappeared.

CHAPTER XXXV

THE padre's messenger

T was musty and close, and as I sat there
in the great rat-hole, I had much to think
on. In the assistance that Donna Maria

' and Inez could give me from the outside

lay my strong hope of salvation, for I could not
have stirred abroad by daylight without being ques-
tioned or recognized, and taken. If my fellow-pris-
oners should be compelled to leave, I should be in
a sorry plight ! I might live, for a time, like a
ghost, haunting the secret passages of the castle (the
ones that I had explored as a boy), but a ghost is not
supposed to eat or drink, and in my search to stave
off hunger and thirst I would be in continual danger.

Time passed slowly in darkness. I awoke after
a short sleep and could not have told if it had lasted
five minutes or five hours. But there was a tapping
at the wainscoting, and, listening, I perceived that
it was the signal that we had agreed upon, so I
opened the panel and found Donna Inez there
alone. She was trembling from head to foot.

" Oh, seflor," she said, " I am in such fright.
My mother has disappeared; I cannot find her.

366

The Padre*s Messenger 367

She left me an hour ago with one of the Black
Robes. Has she been here ? Oh ! they will never
dare to lay harsh hands on her; where has she
gone ? " She clutched my shoulders fiercely.
" Why did we ever see thee ? " she half sobbed.
" Why didst thou not leave us ? "

I saw now my duty clearly. I could right all the
wrong that I had brought upon them. How they
had suffered for me !

" There is one thing that I can do to help matters
now," said I, " and that I shall take upon myself
right speedily." I stepped toward the door of the
antechamber that opened out to the hall.

" Stop," cried Inez, clutching me again. " There
is a sentry there ; he has been placed to guard me.
I am held prisoner in this room."

" Do not make it hard for me," returned I ; " you
will soon be free, and Donna Maria also. I have
brought all this cloud upon thee both and on thy
uncle, and I shall soon disperse it."

" But think of it ! they will torture thee, they will
roast thee at slow fires ! They will not dare to do
more than to threaten or imprison us. But think
of thy fate."

" I have naught to tremble at. A man must die ;
we die but once."

I drew my sword and laid hold of the great han-
dle of the door, but she still clung to me.

368 Drake and His Yeomen

"If you die fighting, what will become of us,"
she cried ; " who will explain ? how will they be-
lieve ? You are spoken of as * the mysterious spy ' ;
they believe there is a great heretic plot throughout
Spain and that you are part of it, and they think
we also hold the key to it. They will discover
all!"

"But," said I, "if I tell them naught but truth,
though people say strange things in torture, trust
me; all their fires, and ropes, and irons will not
force a lie from me. Pray let me pass."

Donna Inez had placed her back against the door;
the tall candle on the table cast a feeble, flickering
light, but it shone full upon her face. " It is the
truth we fear also," returned she, hoarsely. " We
are Protestants ! "

I paused. Now I knew something I had not
fathomed before ; yet why had they not told me ?

" Spain is no place for you then. Here you can-
not live," said I. " Listen ; in England, my home,
there is freedom. We must escape together, you
must come with me ; I shall live for you always.
I have loved you, it seems to me, since you were a
little child ; will you give me hope ? "

" You speak as if we were not, at this instant, in
very danger of our lives, yet what shall we do ?
what shall we do ? " She almost broke down in her
despair.

The Padre's Messenger 369

I heard a halberd staff ring on the stones out in
the hall-way. Inez had heard it also.

" Back with you to your hiding-place," she whis-
pered quickly. " Go ! For if you are found, you
seal the fate of every one of us. Go, hide ! "

" I cannot leave you," I returned.

" Stay," she returned, " and send me to the rack."

I shuddered, and she pointed to the secret door
that was partly open ; obeying her, I entered, and
closed it after riie. I listened my very best, but I
could make out no voices, not a sound, but I heard
the great door open and close twice plainly. All
the time I was in a storm of thought. Every min-
ute that I stayed in the castle threatened the lives
that I would have given mine own life to save. As
long as I remained a mystery, nothing could be
proved. I reasoned that my captors were not cer-
tain if I was English or not. But it would not take
long for them to find it out, for my dark hair and
beard were every hour returning more to their natu-
ral color ; delay added greatly to my danger. If I
could get away from the castle, I might reach the
coast and wait there for the sight of an English
flag. I might never see my loved one again
though, and I kept halting in my mind as to what
might be best for all concerned. At last I decided
that night to enter the garden, which now was
shrouded with the gloom of evening, climb the wall

370 Drake and His Yeomen

at the old point where I used to climb it as a
boy (the only spot where its surface was assailable),
and make oiF on foot to the sea-cliiFs at the
south.

I opened the panel, and was stepping forth when
I saw that the candle was yet burning, guttering
slowly down, on the table beside the great arm-
chair. I could not tell the hour, but seeing that
the place looked empty, I stealthily crossed the
room, reasoning that more than likely all hands
in the castle were asleep. Suddenly I paused, for
there came a steady scratching sound from some
place close about me. It was not the gnawing of
a rat, it was not the sound of insects, and yet it
was familiar to my ears. What could it be ? I
listened, standing where I was, with every cord
in my body like a harp-string. At last I knew
it to be the sound of a pen on crisp parchment,
and I looked down at the table that was within
six feet of me. I could see a white bony hand
writing with nervous, jerky strokes — just a hand
and nothing more !

All the fear that I had ever felt in my life was
nothing to what I endured that instant. I was
cold all through me with the sudden horror. I
caught my breath as my heart gave a leap at last, a
floor-board creaked; a head peered round the chair.
Padre Alonzo and I gazed in each other's eyes !

The Padre's Messenger 371

For a full minute we never moved a lid. Then
he spoke, and I felt with a thrill of triumph that
his voice had fear in it, and my courage all came
back to me.

" Who art thou ? " he asked in his hollowest,
cracked tone. I saw that he had recognized me
as the fugitive, though he wished not to show it.

" One who wouldst speak with thee," 1 returned,
" and one thou knowest well."

" Say on," he returned ; " but be short, or I will
call the guard here at the door. How did he let
thee enter — "

"There is no guard there," I returned, ventur-
ing. " Who am I but the prisoner that escaped you
yesterday, come in to ask for hearing? I have
much to tell that it might be well for you to
hear. I know, you but labor for the good of the
Cause and for the King; you are making a mis-
take — have you forgotten me ^ "

" Say on, my son ; if I have erred in my zeal,
I shall make fair reparation." His courage was
returning also. "Who art thou that comest so
mysteriously, imposes upon ladies and claims rela-
tionship, and leads so many who know nothing of
thee to take thee into their secrets and confidence ?
— thy name !"

" I am Sir Matthew Maunsell — one of Drake's
officers ! " (It was in my mind to kill him in a

372 Drake and His Yeomen

moment, and I cared not how I spake.) " Now,"
said I, " dost thou wish to know more ? '*

The Padre could not reply ; his lips moved and
his breath whistled in his throat. His trembling
hands stole out toward the tall candlestick as if
to seize it for a weapon or dash it upon the floor,
in hopes of calling in a servant. I reached it first
and placed it so far away he could not touch it.

" Dost thou remember Selwyn Powys ? " I asked.
" Nod thy head and lie not ! Answer, or I will
let my point into your body." I could already
imagine it rattling among his bones. I wondered
would he bleed ! " Nod or shake thy head," I
concluded, and with my eyesight growing crim-
son, I placed the sword at his heart — how my
fingers itched to drive it home ! Padre Alonzo
nodded.

" I am the boy who heard him curse thee ere
thou racked his body. Has the curse come true ? "
I asked, leaning close. " It has ! Meet thy end ! "

Ere I could draw back my hand for the thrust,
the hideous priest fell forward, and his great shaven
head struck the oaken table with a noise like a fall-
ing block on deck. I waited for him to move again,
and I would have stabbed him. But he lay there
where he fell. I touched him and drew back my
hand — it was like fingering a skeleton. No breath
came from his body, his eyes were open and glazed.

The Padre's Messenger 373

I picked up the paper he had been writing when
he had first turned and had seen me — his pen had
just left the signing of it. The paper read : —

" To THE Guardian-Commandant at Valliera : —

^'^ Greeting: Take care of the two ladies that are brought
to you with these instructions, and obey the orders and
wishes of the messenger who accompanies them. This
will be rewarded by the King, and must be respected by
any to whom it may be shown.

" Alonzo.
" Saint Joseph watch over thee."

I slipped the paper into my doublet, and picking
up the priest's body, that seemed to weigh no more
than that of a child of ten, I walked to the secret
passage, and bundling it in, I closed the panel.
Then blowing out the candle, I looked into the hall.
No one was in sight but a sentry fast asleep, as
might have been expected, guarding the big gate.
I might have slipped out and got away ; there in
the courtyard stood four horses saddled and ready,
— two I saw had panniers, — but I did not run. I
walked up to the sentry, passed him, and turning as
if entering from the street, I shook him by the
shoulder.

"Awake!" said I. "I have orders from Padre
Alonzo. Now look alive, and I shall not report
thy sleeping. Where is thy captain ? "

" Do you mean Don Lopez, my officer ? "

374 Drake and His Yeomen

" No, don't disturb him," I returned. "Where
is the captain of the guard ? "

"In the little room to the left ; he sleeps there on
a couch."

" Go, waken him."

" Yes, my capitan."

The sleepy officer appeared.

" Where are the two ladies De Valdez and the
Don Vincent kept.'^ "

"In the big state chamber, under guard, senor.
Without orders I dare not. Don Vincent is held in
the monastery or the castle."

" Here are your orders, given to me by Padre
Alonzo at the fortress of Chagres. I am to transfer
the prisoners."

" Chagres ! how comes he there ? "

" Who can tell where he may be now or at any
time ? " I returned. " Is he a plain mortal man
like unto us ? "

" No, indeed, that he is not," returned the
officer, handing back the paper that he had taken to
the fire to examine.

CHAPTER XXXVI

drake's landing

S we rode away from the old Vertendonna
castle, I felt more as if I were dreaming
than waking. But I had learned a few
things, in the hours just passed, and one
thing was that when women's wits are sharpened by-
danger, it is nigh impossible to trap them into be-
traying themselves. I had had no time to prepare
either Donna Maria or my dear young lady for
my coming, and yet they did not do so much as
exchange a look when they had seen who was to be
their guardian. Not till we were well out into the
open country did any of us speak a word, and then it
was Donna Maria who first betrayed her curiosity.

" Explain this miracle, sefior," she entreated.
" One minute we are in fear of the Inquisition for
befriending thee, and the next thou art coming to
our rescue as if thou wert a member of the King's
private council or the Pope's legate ; and whither
now with us ? Explain it all."

" Madam," I returned, " it has been God's will

375

376 Drake and His Yeomen

that has made me an instrument of his gracious
mercy and judgment."

" Which may be true/* returned the lady, " but
tells us nothing."

So I began and rehearsed the tale as I have told
it, and when I came to Padre Alonzo^s falling for-
ward on the table, killed as I thought from sheer
fright and terror (thus saving me the trouble of put-
ting him out of the way). Donna Maria interrupted
me.

" All this has happened before," she said. " He
*does not die — he will never die ! Some say he is
an hundred ; he but swoons and stays insensible for
days. He himself tells that his body has been dead
for years ! Who has ever seen him eat ? who knows
if he sleeps or drinks ? "

" He is dead this time beyond peradventure,"
said I, "and needs no more feeding or slumber.
He will trouble us no more ! "

I was about going on with my story, when we
heard the clatter of hoofs ahead, and I could see
(for the sun was just rising) a body of horsemen
come galloping toward us in a cloud of dust. As
they neared they hauled rein and waited by the
roadside. But thinking it best, we did not halt or
hold back. I told the ladies to press boldly
on, and forthwith an officer rode out to meet
us.

Drake's Landing 377

" Halt ! Whither goest thou ? " he cried, hailing
me from a distance.

" To the monastery of Valliera, near Sagrcs
Castle," I returned.

" Under whose orders, sefior ? "

"Padre Alonzo's. I am taking thither these
ladies, who have been placed in my keeping."
With that I showed him the passport, and he
saluted humbly.

" It is strange," quoth he. " We were to act
as thy escort. Are we then so late ? "

"Your tardiness demands explaining. I ex-
pected to be met with, ere this on the road."

" I crave pardon, senor ; there has been some
mistake. I am sorry ; but *tis no fault of
mine."

With that the officer gave orders to his horse-
men, and they fell in behind us, he taking up a
position by my side. I could talk no more now
to my companions, and my brain was turning over
what it would best behoove me to say and do.
But I was interrupted in my planning.

"What is the meaning of all this mystery,
sefior ? " asked the officer in a half whisper.
" Don Vincent de Valdez is now in confinement
at the castle, and, if I mistake not, I know these
ladies also — I have been at court."

" Thy curiosity is not proof of thy experience,"

378 Drake and His Yeomen

I answered. "Ask nothing and obey orders is
my advice to one who seeks advancement."

"And whose orders do I obey — thine, sir?
You speak with much authority."

" Mine and Padre Alonzo*s — the King and the
Church. Say no more, sir, and thou wilt render
better service to both."

With that he hushed and sulked somewhat, and
I had time to gather my thoughts again.

The paper I possessed meant all in all to me.
With it I meant to work a few plans to success-
ful issue, and I decided upon two designs. If one
promised badly, the other would be left.

Imprimis, I would ask the Commandant for
a boat to take my party to Lagos, and I would
demand the immediate custody of Don Vincent.
Once on the water, I would seek for the Admiral,
who, I suspected, was not far off the coast. Find-
ing him, I should give the ladies choice of sailing
as our guests, or returning to Cadiz safely, where
they might seek protection with their powerful
friends or find a hiding-place. I hoped, and the
idea made my heart bound, that I might do such
good reasoning with Inez that she might choose
to go with me, to share my all, — my life, my
name, and ever my devoted love; and I fell to
flattering myself that in this I would succeed.
But one false move on my side, one mistake on

Drake's Landing 3*79

the part of the ladies, and all would be lost ! At
the thought of it I shivered as if a sneaping cold
wind had reached my marrow.

We rode up to the monastery, that was well
fortified and filled with more soldiers than monks,
and the guard turned out to meet us. I asked
for the guardian, to whom the paper was properly
addressed.

An old soldier, grizzled and gray, — a command-
ant of foot, — came forward from a doorway. He
read Padre Alonzo's writing, and bowed as he re-
turned it.

" Command my service, senor," he said ; " I
will obey."

Here was one after my heart ; I knew the man-
ner of a man under authority, and I spoke with
sharp decision : —

" A boat, then, to start from the bay three miles
from here ; have it made ready ; send on a mes-
senger, and bring also the prisoner who has been
sent to Sagres."

"The latter shall be done at once, sefior, but
a boat ! no, 'tis impossible ! There are none but
shallops, and besides, it is rumored that the Eng-
lish lie out but a few miles to the eastward. They
landed at Lagos, but were driven back to their
ships — praise to the saints ! — with great slaughter
— a splendid victory for our brave forces."

380 Drake and His Yeomen

I did not smile, but I might well have done so,
for it was true in part. The Admiral ,had landed
to attack the town, but, finding the place too
strong, he had retired without the loss of so
much as an arrow or a man hit, but with some
plunder, nathless, gathered up at a rich church.

"I do not fear the English," I rejoined.. "A
boat must be found."

" It is impossible, senor."

He was so firm that I saw that he was right,
and forthwith fell back on my second plan.

" Have you a coach and four horses ? " 1 asked.
" I must proceed by land, then."

" Yes, senor, a fine one and good cattle."

" Have it made ready at once ; despatch an order
for the delivery of Don Vincent de Valdez from the
castle over yonder, and spare no pains to make
haste. Padre Alonzo wished me to enjoin that
upon you — haste."

" I will endeavor to please his Worship," said the
old Commandant, as he wrote out an order and sent
it off by a soldier. " You will also require an escort,
senor. Is there any one you wish ? "

" I will take the young officer who came here
with me and two men," said I, seeing that to deny
the need might cause suspicion.

The ladies had descended from their horses, and
I ushered them into the shelter of a large room on

Drake's Landing 381

the west of the great tower entrance. I longed for
a chance to speak with them ; the room was full of
guards, but I took the risk of not being understood.

" Donna Maria," said I, " the paper I hold is a
wonder-maker. At Lagos I shall attempt to do
what I failed in here — to gain a small vessel, and
put to sea ; we may find Drake, for he is not many
leagues away, methinks. If so" — I lowered my
voice — "wilt come to England with me? There
I can prove to you how deep is the love I bear — "

" Senor, the Commandant ordered me make report
to thee." I turned; it was the young officer who
had interrupted me, but I had to control my feelings.

"Yes, thou art to accompany these ladies to
Lagos, and to guard them safely," I returned.

"And to whom do we deliver them, when once
we get there ? "

" Again thy curiosity, young sir ! 'Twill work
thy undoing surely. But I will answer thee ; softly,
to the most powerful man 'twixt there and Cadiz."

" Then thou must mean the Duke ! the strongest
of Padre Alonzo's enemies! " The young man had
pronounced this last in a half whisper in my ear.
" I have been at court, and know of things that
these carls here know naught of But 'tis most
strange," he concluded.

"Never mind thy opinions; stand by my or-
ders," I returned, wondering who " the Duke " was,

382 Drake and His Yeomen

and wishing the young coxcomb a thousand miles
away.

Just then a soldier approached, and touched his
rusty salet.

" Senor, the Commandant desires to speak with
thee — a matter of importance."

"Tome?"

"Yes, senor."

I turned ; there were words burning my tongue
to say, but a number of soldiers were listening now.
I could not speak to the ladies, nor could I reply to
the glance that I caught from Inez's eyes.

" I will take care of them," put in my young
feather- top. " Trust them with me."

"Then be on guard," said I, and followed the
messenger out of the room.

As we passed through the courtyard, I saw wait-
ing there a fine coach and four big black horses;
the hostlers were just making the last strap fast.

In a room on the second floor the Commandant
was waiting ; he was alone but for a curious figure
that lay back in a chair. The old officer looked
exceeding grave.

" Listen, senor, to this tale," he said, extending his
hand to the occupant of the chair. " Go on," he
added fiercely, " and if thou liest. Heaven help thee."

It was a barelegged, barefooted old man who sat
there panting; a crooked staflf leaned against his

Drake's Landing 383

knees, and he could scarce breathe from either pain
or weariness, although an empty wineglass at his
elbow showed there had been some attempt made
to revive him. He lifted his hand, but could utter
no words at first.

" This fellow was found crawling up the road from
the cliffs," said the Commandant, "but a few moments
since. He claims to have seen a large fleet lying in
the little deserted bay where he gathers cockles ; he
says men were landing — armed men from boats."

" The love of Mary ; 'tis truth ! " said the old
man, faintly. " I am lame and nigh fourscore. I
made all haste."

" If he says true, it must be the English," quoth
the Commandant.

" They came out of the fog like spectres. I ran
till I could run no longer, then I crawled." The
old fisherman, for such he was, could hardly say
another word, his hand reached for the wineglass.
I was about to pour him more, when a loud cry
sounded through the great stone halls of the mon-
astery, then followed a great running to and fro,
then the door burst open, and a soldier, his hair on
end, charged in.

" Senors ! " he cried, " there is a strange body of
men filling the plain to seaward. The men who
brought the prisoner from the castle first sighted
them ; they say they are the English ! "

384 Drake and His Yeomen

The old Commandant looked at me. " What are
we to do?" asked he, faintly. "We must send
word into the town ! "

"What folly!" I exclaimed; "let us be sure be-
fore shooting. Let us keep cool and find out ; let
us behave like soldiers, like wise men, and not like
children ! " I would have made a speech at great
length, for I knew that every minute's delay would
help matters. But another soldier now appeared at
the door.

"We can see them from the turret!" he cried,
" and another company has appeared in the rear of
the castle ! "

" Come," said the Commandant, " we will look
into this. But as you say, let us observe caution
and keep cool heads."

It required but a glance even at that distance,
but one look at the marching line, for me to know
it. Sir Francis and his Yeomen and no others !

" Fudge ! " said I, " are they not a company or
two of the King's foot-soldiers ? What are we
alarmed at ? "

I looked over the edge of the tower into the
courtyard. It was empty ; the coach had gone !
Off down the highway, on the road to Lagos and
the eastward, rose a cloud of dust.

Drake had landed, but too late for me!

CHAPTER XXXVII

THE CAPTURE OF THE CAPE

WAS Stunned by the discovery. And
there and then I learned that it is best at
times to trust a cautious imbecile than
an over-zealous rattlepate ; for the young
officer, no doubt thinking that he had received final
orders from me, had made off with his charges with-
out further consultation, hoping, mayhap, in his
miserable hare-brained head, to further his ambi-
tions toward progress at the court. Truly, as I
turned, my sinking heart must have shown in my
face. The Commandant grasped me by the arm, as
I leaned back against the parapet.

" What hast thou discovered ? " he asked. " Are
they the English ? "

" I know not," said I, my senses coming to me
slowly. " Mayhap they are."

" We had best send a messenger back to the
town to warn them ! They will hurry out rein-
forcements to us ; what say you ? The garrison
there should be forewarned," urged the Com-
mandant.

" How many men have we here ? " I asked.
2c 385

386 Drake and His Yeomen

" Fourscore, or such a matter," he replied.
" And they must now be at their stations ; the word
was passed, though we could not find the trumpeter."

Again I looked down into the courtyard. The
big gate was closed and the place was deserted, save
for a half-befuddled pikeman who was trying to
buckle on his breastplate. But as I looked at the
gate I saw a man on horseback ride up and
thunder loudly upon it with the hilt of his heavy
sword.

" Let me in ! " he cried loudly. " A message
for the Governor! an important message — open
here ! "

" Send some one down and admit this fellow,"
ordered the Commandant.

" Hold ! " said I, "it may be but a ruse to gain
admittance. Prithee, let us use caution. I have
it, senor, — Til go and speak to this loud shouter,
and if he comes from the town, or from Padre
Alonzo, I would be like to know him, and we can
use him as a messenger to convey the tidings that
a suspicious body of men has appeared on the plain
from the southward." With that I hurried down
the stone steps and ran across the courtyard. The
upper half of the big gate was but an open space
crossed by great iron bars. A ledge for archers or
musketeers to stand on ran just below. Mounting
this, I looked out through the grill.

The Capture of the Cape 387

" What do you wish ? " asked I.

" What do I wish ? " he repeated. " What has
happened here ? Where are the warders and why
are the gates closed ? Who is in charge ? "

" Not so many questions, my fine fellow," I re-
plied, "and not one till you have answered mine
first. What is it you wish, and who are you from ? "

" I am from Padre Alonzo," he replied, " and I
have an important message for the Commandant
Governor ; I tell you detain me no longer ! "

" How is the old Padre wizard ? " I asked. " Give
me his message."

" His Worship was found half dead, thrust in a
hole in the chantry, so they tell — with what truth I
know not. He is in a bad way, but has sent me
here with this paper."

" Give it me," I replied. " Tm as much Gov-
ernor here as any one."

The man handed me a missive written on a bit
of twisted paper. Rising on his stirrups he thrust it
through the bars and endeavored to look above the
barrier, but it was much too high, and he sank back
in the saddle. I had read the paper by this time
and thrust it into my bosom.

"Now," said I, "thy questions shall be answered.
Ride back at top speed and tell thy worshipful and
aged bag of bones, that we know naught here of any
escaped prisoner, and that as for ladies, this is a mon-

388 Drake and His Yeomen

astery, so we know naught of them. As to what is
going on, this is the Duke*s birthday. Tell him we
celebrate it with all due rejoicing ; we have broached
three casks of wine and are about to broach another,
and inform him with our respects that we intend to
have some music and mayhap fire off some cannon
in the Duke's honor. So, now, hie thee off quickly.
With all due respect, inform His Reverence that we
enjoy ourselves. Away with thee ! "

Whether the man thought that I was crazy, or
that we were all mad drunk, I do not know, but he
turned his horse, and, digging in his spurs, he
pounded the road on his way back to the town, that
was distant less than two leagues from the castle.
Quickly I returned and climbed the stairway to the
tower. I could see that most of the men had taken
their stations at the loopholes and embrasures, pow-
der and ball had been dealt out for the callivers and
culverins, and matches were smoking. But there
was a lack of certainty in the whole proceeding ; no
positive orders had been issued ; they knew not
where they stood. The Commandant greeted me
at the head of the stairway.

" The message," he asked, " what was it ? "

" It was but an order," I replied, " requesting us
not to forget that to-day is the Duke's birthday."

" Ho, ho! " cried the Commandant, raising his eye-
brows till they disappeared beneath his vizor, " he

The Capture of the Cape 389

must have changed his mind in the near past. But
a short time ago a man who shouted for the Duke
hereabouts would have had his tongue made ac-
quaint with the bowstring. *Tis passing strange,
sefior, this change of heart ! **

I had not known the depth of hatred that existed
between the cousin of the King and the wizard priest,
but now I saw that the countryside must have been
divided, and the people were only waiting to join the
forces of the more powerful. It was just by fortune
that I chanced upon making this explanation of af-
fairs to the messenger, guided by the remarks of the
young officer who had driven off with the coach. But
it was the one thing that had explained matters best.
I hastened now to change the subject of our speech.

" Where," said I, looking out through the battle-
ments, " where are the foot-soldiers that have caused
us all this uneasiness ? "

Indeed, where were they ? They had disappeared ;
but I did not know that a slight hollow sank in the
wide plain and lay directly between us and Sagres
Castle, that rose, a huge pile of stone and mortar,
but a half-mile to the westward of us on the edge
of the cliff.

Before any one could speak, out of this hollow
rose a line of heads, and without warning a shower
of arrows came hurtling through the air: one passed
between my body and elbow ! We had been stand-

390 Drake and His Yeomen

ing out boldly on the tower top and made a good
target, but only one of us was struck, and he the
Commandant, who fell back, grasping an arrow that
had transfixed his shoulder ! A volley was fired
through the loopholes of the monastery, but there
came no answer, and just as the smoke cleared away,
we heard the great castle replying.

The movement on our front had been but a feint.
The real attack was upon Sagres, that had been taken
front and rear and well surprised. No one but Drake
would have dared to risk his followers and himself
in that bold way ! I watched that fight, and I can
vouch for it that it was a desperate one. I saw the
Admiral lead the men up that covered way where
the cannon were discharged but a few feet above
their heads, and they passed unscathed. 1 saw him
in the shelter of the angle formed by the square
tower and the round one, direct the piling of the
fagots against the oaken door. From my point of
vantage I could see how he had placed his bowmen
and divided up his men with the firelocks. And
when the big gate burned and crashed away, I could
see his figure jump forward with his sword aloft,
leading the other swords and pikes that closed in
after him. A fine view I had of that fight, and it
was one, I say, to be remembered. In a few min-
utes after the entrance had been made, the flag came
down, and what had been reckoned upon as one of

The Capture of the Cape 391

the strongest castles of old Spain had fallen before
the assault of a few handfuls of English sailor-men,
led by a leader who knew how such things should
be done. The fort known as Avelera was now out-
flanked on its undefended side, and it surrendered
also.

Then we could see the forces marshalling upon
the plain, and that they were about to attack our
stronghold was made evident. But owing to a
strange set of circumstances, this attack never took
place, and why ? Because / surrendered it ! That
is the plain statement of the matter. At all events,
let me tell how. After the poor Commandant had
given over the charge to me, entreating that I
should defend the place to the last drop of my
blood, I reasoned with him, and at last he came
to my way of thinking. What use was there in
fighting ? — all knew that we were brave ! I should
obtain permission for us and our men to march
back with honor to the town, and allow the Eng-
lish to take possession !

I laugh as I sit here and think of it, — of how
I stepped out with the flag of truce, and aston-
ished every man of the company by calling him
by name! "Ho! Bellingham ! Ho! Clifford!
Ho ! Bostwicke ! " I can yet feel how my bones
cracked when Drake, all powder smoke and grime,
clipped me in his arms as soon as I avowed myself.

;^^2 Drake and His Yeomen

" Well ! " cried he, " I shall have thee hung at
the yardarm for a witch ! I leave thee at sea to
take charge of a vessel, and, by my word, thou
meetest me the first thing on land and givest me
a castle ! Verily, had I more men like unto this
one, I had but to scatter them about and we
would take the kingdom piecemeal."

Somehow, despite all the kind things that were
said to me and the many welcoming pressures of
the hand, I could not respond with joyance. I
thought of a four-horse coach that was now leagues
and leagues away on the road to Lagos. I thought
of a slender figure leaning back on the cushioned
seat, or looking out of the window with dark,
wondering eyes. My heart, I knew, had left me,
but there was my duty yet to be done, for was I
not one of the Guild again .? And so I once more
strove to win for myself those coveted words of
praise that the Admiral so seldom now let fall. I
tried to forget, also, the great thing that worried
me, but as the flames leaped high that night (for
we put the castle, the monastery, and two adjoin-
ing towers to the torch), it seemed to me that I
was burning up my hopes in the great fires. As
we put out from land, they were still smouldering.
Farewell to Spain !

What did Padre Alonzo think now of his mys-
terious prisoner ? I was rather glad if he had lived

The Capture of the Cape 393

to learn what had happened; it seemed to me
that the revenge was more complete than if his
scrawny body had been destroyed.

I never found out one thing that I would have
liked to : did my message about the Duke's birth-
day prevent him from sending out to help at the
celebration ? Many people have wondered why the
fortified monastery at Valliera surrendered without
a blow. I have now told the world the truth of it.

I related my story to Sir Francis when once wc
got to sea, and he listened without a word of in-
terruption to the very end of it. When I had
finished, he made but one comment.

" Thou hast had a week like a night in a legend,"
he laughed, " and I wonder that thou hast any head
left ; it is plain where thy heart lies. Now," said
he, " regard me, for the once, as a prophet. This
young lady thou shalt see again, for Spain and
England are not so far apart, and we will win such
safety for an Englishman that — like unto the days
of the Romans, that Saint Paul speaks of when he
said, ' I am a Roman,' and they feared to touch
him — thou wilt say, ' I am English,* and walk any-
where in safety. Would that I were so sure of
winning success as thou art of finding happiness."
Then he went on to speak about the troubles he
had had with Borough, and how the latter had

394 Drake and His Yeomen

hindered all his doings as much as he could by his
constant remonstrances and cautions. " But," said
Drake, " see what I have done ; I have swept St.
Vincent — the most important cape of Spain! It
is free for the landing of an English army; we
could go there and take possession at any moment.
I have crippled the King's hand until he can no
longer wield a weapon. Faith ! will we ever forget
the floating fires at Cadiz ? two days* fighting and
I lose no men killed ! And now what should I
be doing ? Some say off for home, to be cast into
prison, maybe, for exceeding authority and break-
ing rules writ for old ladies by the clerk of the
ships ! And they will tell us that we are not yet
at war with Spain ! And Mendoza will have in-
terviews with the Queen, but I know a salve that
works wonders. 'Od*s love ! Tm going to bring
back with me so much gold that every man who
opens his mouth to complain may be gagged with
it. *Tis strange how hard it is to talk with a
mouthful of gold smothering the tongue ! "

He finished this long speech, and I knew that
it was but a preamble to something that was to
follow.

" Where is Admiral Borough ? " I asked.
Drake frowned.

" He is under arrest aboard his ship," he replied.
" I sent him there. And now," said he, " Sir Mat-

The Capture of the Cape 395

thew, I intend to ask a favor of thee. Wilt thou
go to England in charge of a vessel that I will give
thee ? and there wilt thou say that thou hast come
from Drake ? Gain the ear of the Queen, tell her
what I have done, and bid her help me, for I must
have help ; and besides, I need a friend at court.
Mark me, this I shall not forget."

And so it came to pass that in a small vessel, my
first command, I put off for England, and by the
time that I arrived there I was all English again;
my beard and hair were their natural color, so that
I was forced no longer to explain, and I told no one
my tale. Faithfully did I represent the Admiral's
cause, but when he returned he brought with him
above two hundred and forty thousand pounds, and
that spoke for him also, so that he fell not in royal
favor. But what cared I for my share of this profit ?
I had gained and lost more than I could value in
words and figures. And Drake one day, when we
sat at table, almost angered me when he replied
to the assembled company, who twitted me upon
my vacant look, —

" Sir Matthew's castles are in England, my mas-
ters, but his heart is down in Spain."

CHAPTER XXXVIII

THE ARMADA

~ I YEAR had gone by; it was 1588, July,

/\ and much had happened. It was worth

/ \ not a little to me to have had an admiral

' for a tutor, and during all this time, after

Drake*s return, I had been studying to become a
better sailor-man and a more knowing captain under
his direction. I was madly eager for work on the
water ! Not a person in England now, who could
read or had ears to hear with, but knew of the great
fleet which Philip had prepared to send against us.

Shall England ever forget the day when the hills
were crowned with the dark smoke of the beacon
fires, and the news spread from port to port that
the Spaniards had been sighted down the Channel ?
Shall I cease to remember how I heard the news ?
Shall I ever forget my first sight of the Armada, as
it came crowding on, travelling with vanguard and
rearguard, flankers and guiders, like an army on the
march ? As far as the eye could see it was nothing
but ships, ships, ships ! Huge galleons, towering
two decks above any that England could show, big
vessels that were up in the hundreds of tons, gal-

396

The Armada

397

leasses loaded with men-at-arms, ureas crowded with
beasts of burden and cannon for field and siege.
There were one hundred and fourteen sail in that
mighty fleet ! But all this is a forecast ; let me
hark back a bit.

What a trouble we had had during the months
and weeks previous to the meeting with the enemy !
With Sir Francises plans well devised, his forces
fairly organized, we had been held in check, gallied,
and delayed by the powers at court. Frobisher,
Hawkins, and Fenner, all of whom I knew well,
had agreed to the Admiral's designs. We knew
that the Spanish fleets lay disrupted somewhere on
the coast of Spain. They would have fallen prey
to us, had we been given the orders for which we
prayed. But no, we had hung in port, or made
short excursions to the southward and eastward, fet-
tered by a few written words that the powers then
directing matters sent down to us, and by this I do
not mean to reflect upon the Queen. She gave her
gracious help. We had men aplenty in the big
fleets, but victuals were scarce, supplies were lack-
ing. What did my Lord Howard write from
Plymouth to my Lord Burghley? "My good lord,
there is here the gallantest company of captains,
soldiers, and mariners that ever were seen in Eng-
land. It were a pity that they should lack meat
when they are so desirous to spend their lives in

398 Drake and His Yeomen

Her Majesty's service." At one time the jealousies
and bickerings had ceased, the game had appeared
to be in sight, and we had set sail from Ushant,
heading south, and this time the weather and not
man, had headed us, and we were forced back to
Plymouth again. It was then that the news reached
us that the Armada was off the Lizard, and they
had us on the hip. So we come to the day.

Now it was true that Drake was playing at bowls
with Lord Howard, Sir Robert Southwell, Captain
Fenner, and George Raymond, and I was standing
by marking the tally, and was first to see Flemming
come leaping the fence like a hurdler, and charging
o*er the lawn. Breathlessly he told us that the
Spanish had been sighted, and that a pinnace had
just sailed in with the all-important news. It would
be hard to imagine how much this meant ! They
had us where we had hoped to have had them !
We were inshore and to leeward. To my mind, as
I first grasped the news, we were surely trapped.
Now follow ; there has been much confusion in the
reports and tales of what occurred when the news
was brought, but I can see Sir Francis standing
there, balancing a ball upon the tips of his fingers,
as he turns and says to my Lord Howard : —

" Come, come, my lord, let's to the game and
finish it. The score is even. There's time to beat
the Spaniards after."

The Armada

399

Hearty old Raymond slapped his thigh and burst
into a roar of laughter, but the speech had strength-
ened all of us.

" To your ships, gentlemen," ordered Lord
Howard, and we hastened to the shore, where there
was a great turmoil and uproar. I rowed off to
my own little vessel of one hundred and forty tons.
She was a craft, by the way, loaned to the Queen
by old Mr. Blandford, and outfitted at my expense.
With me, besides a very able crew of Devon men,
were three members of the Guild, — Roger Truman,
who was my boatswain ; Parker, who was but a lad
with us in the western seas ; and another smart
young sailor whose name I disremember. The rest
of the yeomen were with Drake aboard the old
Revenge.

Lord Harry ! how we worked that night, for
many of the vessels had to be warped beyond the
point, and even when we had got there it was a dead
beat to windward and hard work to keep off the
land. Had there not been sailors at the ropes and
captains at the helms, many a good craft would have
left her bones ashore. But when day dawned the
deed had been done. We were beyond the Eddy-
stone, and ere long, and to the southward, I saw the
sight that I have written of at the beginning of this
chapter. There lay the great Armada !

They say that Medina-Sidonia had thought us

400 Drake and His Yeomen

safely locked in Plymouth, and that such good sea-
men as Admiral de Recalde and Don Pedro de
Valdez (who, by the way, was my uncle) supposed
that we had come from the northward, or at least
from Portsmouth. But, wherever we came from,
they must have seen that we were ready to meet
our enemy. It seemed that they regarded us at
first with marked disdain, for they allowed us to sail
down the coast, across their line, and to reach a posi-
tion that — had they known it — was the very one
for which we had been praying. To describe the
various tactics or the formations employed in mak-
ing the great fight that filled the following days, is
not my province. I had my own little vessel to
look after, my own position to fulfil, and it is what
I saw the Admiral do, and what I did myself, that I
shall tell on.

Drake has dismissed the battle of Sunday, the
2 1 St, with but few words, and I have heai*d him in
speaking of it claim that it was " but passing can-
non shot." However, it was a lively interchange,
and in the course of it I met with an adventure.

My little Sparhawk could be handled like a
shallop, and I found no difliculty in saiHng in and
out, even among our own vessels. But the cannon
we carried were so light of metal that it was out of
question for me to fight at long range, and it was
all I could do to keep my men from running too

The Armada 401

close to the flanks of the enemy, where their num-
bers might have swamped us. I was somewhere in
advance, when there came a sudden cloud of sul-
phurous smoke and the dull report from the midst
of the Spanish fleet, that hailed, to them, some
great calamity. I saw the San Salvador, one of the
largest of the southern squadron, drop back in
flames — and how we English made for her ! But
the Spanish rallied in such force that we did not
succeed in laying her aboard. I had got in so
close, however, that had I been of larger force, I
could have taken her ! In fact, it was in my mind
to take the tall risk, when I perceived that it was
not to be.

Four great ships were bearing down to the in-
jured craft's assistance. Her two upper decks had
been blown out. She was afire at the stern, but the
men were working gallantly to extinguish the flame,
and she was worth saving. Truman had called my
attention to a small boat that had shoved off from
the side of the San Salvador a moment before we
neared. The wind caught it and wafted it away to
leeward. I could see that it contained some people
of importance, for a silken flag floated at the bow,
and a tall man in a great plumed hat stood in the
stern sheets, urging the men at the oars. So I put
our helm hard down, and, judging the distance
well, saw that I could reach the boat before the

402 Drake and His Yeomen

Spanish ship could pick it up. Foot by foot we
gained on it. The men had run forward to the
bows and were swinging loose a demi-cannon, pre-
paring to sink the shallop should it not surrender.
One of the on-coming Spanish vessels had swung
off to prevent us carrying out our purpose. It was
a question if she would not head us. The man at
the helm looked up at me.

"We can run her down," said he, "and bear
away, sir."

I ran forward and hung o'er the forecastle rail.
Nearer we came and nearer. The men in the small
boat were mad with terror now. Some of the row-
ers dropped their oars and raised their hands.
Those in the stern sheets half stood up, as if about
to jump, and then at that instant I perceived, alack !
that at least two of the party gathered there were
women ! The tall officer had unsheathed his sword
and stood on guard as if he might expect to sink
us single-handed. It was the falling back of a hood
that had disclosed to me how precious a cargo the
little boat was carrying. They were almost beneath
our bows, and was I mad or dreaming — there
stood Donna Maria, and beside her, the wind blow-
ing her dark hair back from her face, was Inez!
Never did I let my voice out in such a shouted
order.

" Hard-a-lee ! hard-a-lee ! " I cried, and with a

The Armada

403

roaring and shaking of our foresail, the ship came
up into the wind. The shallop struck our star-
board bow, glanced, half filled with water, swirled
for a minute, and was saved. One of the men near
me snatched up a firelock and laid it across the bul-
warks. I dashed him to one side, and stopped an-
other man as he was about to point a second. We
came about on the new tack and left the little boat
to be picked up by the on-coming Spaniard, and
thus it was that I missed sinking one of the chief
officers of the great Armada, but had saved myself
from shortening my own life, for had I been late in the
giving of that order, I should not have cared to live !
I marked well the vessel that picked them up.
She was a great four-decked craft with a brilliant
yellow stripe running her full length, a high, gilded
stern, and bedecked with streamers and ancients.
I would have known her anywhere. She let fly
at us as we made off, but her shots went wide.
At first I could not gather my thoughts together
enough to reason as to what it would be best to
do. I longed to tell some one — I craved advice.
Had my eyes played me false ? In fact, I was so
taken aback altogether that if my second in com-
mand had not come to the front and assumed
charge of the ship, I might have got into trouble,
for we were holding on most dangerously close to
the Spanish line.

404 Drake and His Yeomen

I went on board the flagship that night and told
my tale to the Admiral, and what did he say ?

" Look alive, Sir Matthew, or we will be think-
ing more of love-making than of fighting ! " and
then he laughed.

" Never fear. Admiral," I replied. " I will take
care that there is no complaint forthcoming ; all
I ask is that, if we lay them alongside, I be given
a chance to make fast to the big galleon with the
yellow stripe."

"You will get that,*' he said, "and I will be
with you ; we will hunt in couples."

" Why won't the Spanish haul their wind and
fight us ? " I asked. " What purpose have they
in huddling up the Channel ? "

" I take it," Drake replied, " that they are acting
under orders to join with Parma off Dunkirk.
And it is not far from there that the great battle
will be fought. We have given them but a taste
of what is to come ! "

We had drawn off for the night; the Spaniards
had extinguished the fire in the big galleon, though
in the confusion one of their large ships had been
almost dismantled by running afoul of their hulks.
They had gained their well-kept formation and
were pressing forward, their signal lights flashing
and dotting the waters to the northeast.

The Armada

405

It is of the battle of July 23d that I Intend to
write. The day previous we had fought a fight
almost in mid-channel and had taken a few ships,
— among them the half-wrecked San Salvador and
several minor prizes ; but it was Tuesday's battle
that will remain forever in my mind. I had kept
as close as might be to the Revenge^ and we were
well up to the westward and partly in the rear,
when Howard made his change of front and tacked
on the new wind to the east. But he was fair to
lose the weather gauge; and Drake, seeing this,
held on, signalling his own ships for closer action.
We bore up to windward, and soon were in the
thick of it. The Sparbawk^ having nimble heels,
kept in the van.

The smoke hung over the water like a fog, and
the first thing that I knew, we had sailed down
into it, and the Spanish ships were to the left and
right of us. It was give and take on every side.
I had chance more than once to grapple and board,
and was saved from destruction on more than one
occasion by the very size of our adversaries, whose
shot passed over me, while I raked them from be-
neath and sent the splinters flying. For more than
ten minutes I had not seen an English flag. The
wind had fallen somewhat, and the great, unwieldy
galleons pitched to and fro, with their sails some-
times flat aback, hopelessly bewildered.

4o6 Drake and His Yeomen

Their captains hailed one another, asking for or-
ders like country bumpkins at a fire. I fain believe
that, though some of their missiles failed to find
lodgment in English oak, nevertheless they wrought
great destruction elsewhere. On one occasion two
great ships of Spain galled one another direly,
not only once, but thrice ! But I had failed to see
what my eyes sought for most, — the galleon with
the yellow stripe !

Suddenly, pressing along, wending her way skil-
fully through the crowding, blazing shipping, I saw
the Revenge, Her men were cheering as they worked
the guns. I kept in close to her.

" Well done. Spar hawk ! " cried some one from
the quarter-deck, and, looking up, I saw the Admi-
ral himself Our men responded with an answering
shout. She swept by us, and at that moment the
heavy smoke lifted, and right astern I saw the ves-
sel I had been searching for. She was well handled
and, unlike the others, had kept her sails filled.

" Admiral Drake ! " I cried. " There she lies
yonder ! " I pointed to where the great ship lay.
Whether Sir Francis had heard or not, I did not
know, but taking it for granted that he had, I
squared away, and, coming up astern, we fastened to
the Spaniard's sides like a bulldog on the flanks of
a baited animal. And now there followed some
great fighting ! She was over three times our size.

'S
a,

-5

The Armada 407

and carried three times as many men. But twice
my brave fellows gained her deck, only to be beaten
back. Could she have depressed her guns enough,
we would have been sunk by one discharge, but our
small size favored us. At last, to my great dismay,
I saw the case was hopeless, and, with my heart
almost breaking, I cut away the grappling lines.

Just as we floated clear, up came the Admiral,
and the English cheer rang out again ! I can hear
now the crash of the broadside ! I can see the
Spaniard leap and quiver, 'neath the heavy blow !
And then a strange fear came over me. Would my
loved one be safe from that storm of iron ? Would
I be in time to rescue her ?

Calling all hands to make what sail we could, I
tried to regain the position I had lost, but the rig-
ging of the Sparhawk had been so shattered and so
much top hamper had been shot away, that we were
scarcely more now than a hulk, though tight and
sound below. And then I saw the flagship strike
the Spaniard's side, and I knew she was as good as
taken. But out of the smoke came another great
shape, with many decks, towering one above an-
other! One of King Philip's royal ships upon
whose stern I read San Luis, came roaring along.
The Sparhawk was almost athwart her bows, and
there was no way of escape ! My men left their
posts and came running aft! She struck us fair

4o8 Drake and His Yeomen

and square, and we rolled over almost bottom up-
ward. There came a great grinding, crunching
sound as the huge bows bore us down ! But Eng-
lish ships are stoutly built, even if they be but mer-
chantmen, and though, from our bulwarks to below
the water-line we were cut and splintered, we sheared
off and still floated.

As if disdaining to look and see what had become
of us, the San Luis held her course, straight for
where the Revenge was fighting the big galleon.
Close up she ranged, and almost with a cry of hor-
ror I perceived that the Admiral would be caught
between two fires! Either vessel was larger than
the flagship ; each one must have rated at least eight
hundred tons ; the Revenge was hardly more than
half of that. The San Luis closed upon her. It
appeared as if she would be crushed between them.
Drake saw his danger, but he had kept his sails full.
I heard a trumpet blow an English call, I saw the
larboard broadside of the flagship speak, and then
how it came about I could not tell, but the Revenge
slipped out from between them like a thing alive,
and the two huge vessels crashed together ! I could
hear them roaring like great maddened beasts,-^
foiled of their prey !

But the Sparhawk was settling deeper and deeper,
and I had to mind what went on about me. We
had one small boat left. It would not hold our

The Armada

409

wounded or those of us that were left alive, so all
of our energies were now bent to make a raft that
would suffice to keep us on top the water, and we
had no time to spare. We had but launched it and
shoved off when the brave little vessel pitched for-
ward and sank with a great bubbling moan.

We had come to a pretty pass, indeed. The
little rowboat was crowded to the gunwales. With
every dip we shipped the tops of the choppy
seas and were forced to bail. The men we had
saved lay on the hastily built raft, with the water
dashing over them. The fight had drifted to the
eastward where the smoke still hung thick. Sud-
denly there came a change of wind, and it appeared
to be coming back to us. All at once out of the
ruck and clamor, I saw the flagship come again.
Drake, as usual, was taking advantage of the change
in direction of the wind to keep upon the flank.
He hove up short, and I saw three or four of his
vessels gather near, in obedience to the signals he
had given them. They were scarce a long-bow-
shot distance. Even at the risk of foundering I
called the men to lay back on the oars, and bailing
and plashing, we gained the flagship's side. Some-
how I scrambled up on deck. The Admiral looked
at me as if he had seen a ghost. Bftacroft Libra

" What, ho. Sir Matthew ! '' he cried, " art thou
alive ? God be praised ! I thought Fd seen the

4IO Drake and His Yeomen

last of you. We need officers," he went on, speak-
ing quickly ; " take charge there, off the forecastle.**

I ran to my post, and within five minutes we were
in the thick of it again. I kept a lookout for the
yellow stripe, but could not see her, but soon I had
other things to think of We were close aboard a
great galleasse, and, ranging up, made fast to her.
I was one of the first upon her deck, and back of
me were fourscore good English swords. She had
been badly handled ere we found her, and her crew
were in dire confusion. On her high poop a knot
of officers were trying to rally some pikemen and
musketeers. At them we went, and soon the blows
and cuts and thrusts were passing. Some one
parried a great stroke that I aimed and I saw before
me a man in half armor, his eyes gleaming from
behind a heavy vizor that hid his face. I thrust
again ! My point caught beneath his steel-clad
arm, and broke short off. For half a minute with
the hilt I managed to keep him away, but he would
have borne me dowh had not something unforeseen
happened at the instant. A great, bare-headed
sailor-man pushed up beside me.

" Tm here. Sir Matthew!** some one cried, and
though I could not glance about, I knew the voice
for that of Roger Truman. He was armed with a
great capstan bar that few men could have done
more than lift to shoulder, but in his hands it might

The Armada 411

have been a wand. The man with the steel head-
piece was so intent on getting at me, that he did not
see the coming blow. It struck him full and fair
upon the head, and, had it not been guarded by the
helmet, it would have crushed it like an egg. As
it was, it split his casque wide open, and before me
there I saw Don Lopez, the villain ! He had
dropped his sword, and I leaped forward at his
throat. Down we went together, I cutting and
thrusting at him with the few inches of steel that
were left upon my hilt, but his armor saved him,
though once and again I almost reached his head.
Still clinging together, we got up on our feet and
staggered to the bulwarks, and there I had him, for
I got my point wedged in beneath his corselet !

"Dost thou know me? " I cried in Spanish, "thou
knave and thief! Remember how I caught thee
with the stolen pearls ! Remember him thou saidst
had taken them ! Now answer for thy sins ! ''

I was about to drive the short blade home, when
there came a great explosion in my ears that almost
stunned me. Don Lopez fell backward from my
arms ! I turned and saw the smoking muzzle of an
arquebus, and behind it a tawny British face. So
close had the Revenge drifted and wedged herself to
the galleasse's stern that one of the musketeers see-
ing my plight had fired at close range from her bul-
warks. My head still rang with the nearness of the

"412 Drake and His Yeomen

discharge. That Don Lopez would sin no more
was now a certainty. I turned away from the ghastly
sight.

The galleasse had surrendered, and leaving a prize
crew on board, at the call of the trumpet we went
on the flagship and cast off the grapplings. It was
growing late in the afternoon, and we were well to
the westward of the flying Spanish squadron, that
was holding together like a mass of water-bugs in
an eddy. The Revenge hauled off to reeve new
running gear. I joined the Admiral on the deck.
His eyes were bright and sparkling and his cheeks
aglow.

" I have some news for thee. Sir Matthew," he
cried ; " look over the taffrail there, look in near
shore ! "

Pounding on the sands two miles to leeward (for
we had worked in close to the shallows in the mist
of smoke) lay a great vessel with a yellow stripe
along her side !

"She's there for the plucking," he said, "she'll
make no more fight of it ! Take a boat and put off
to her — that prize is thine. And hark'ee ! " said
he, " if the wind changes a few points at the turn of
the tide, thou canst work her off and save her. I
will order a pinnace to go to thy assistance. Come,
bear a hand, make haste ! "

In less than an hour I was under the quarter of

The Armada 413

the great painted galleon. Behind me 1 could see
an English pinnace working down toward us. There
were with me in the boat an officer and thirty men,
enough to take possession. But the Spaniards had
no idea of fight. A man in a silver-gilt salet hailed
me over the rail. " We have surrendered," said he.
And I saw the reason why. When the great ships
had come together, the same bows that had sunk
the Sparhawk had crushed the sternpost and rudder
of the San Marcos, and reduced her to a helpless,
drifting hulk.

My heart was fluttering as I climbed the sides.
There a grewsome sight awaited me. Her decks
were littered with mangled and dying men ! But I
did not stop there long. Down I plunged into the
cabin, and there I paused.

Laid out upon a hastily constructed bier, with
candles burning at its head, was a figure robed in
black. Fearfully I lifted the cloth, but drew back
half in horror. There lay the body of Padre Alonzo
— dead this time to a certainty ! There was a
round, smooth hole through his temples. To the
deck below I plunged again, and saw how great had
been the destruction. Handsome silk and satin
hangings were torn and scattered in confusion. I
paused. Moved, I know not by what impulse, I
called a name aloud, —

" Inez ! "

414 Drake and His Yeomen

There came no reply, and then again I called.
This time I heard a sound, and, turning quickly,
there my dear lady stood ! I stepped forward and
stretched out my arms. She did not move, and
there we stood silent.

" Don Marteo ! " exclaimed another voice. From
behind a hanging curtain stepped Donna Maria.
She grasped her daughter's hand. " See ! " she
cried, " God has sent him to us ! We are saved
again ! "

I saw the tall, slight figure swaying, but with an
effort Inez kept herself from falling, and then, with
a half cry, she stretched out her hand, and her head
sank on my shoulder.

" Oh, senor," cried Donna Maria, " she would
have made such sacrifice to save us, for she was
pledged to marry a man that she detested, — one of
Parma's officers. Padre Alonzo's nephew. We were
prisoners here. She would have sacrificed herself,
for the Black Wolf had agreed to spare our lives if
she would obey him I Our lives were in his hands
again."

Inez Hfted her head, and her eyes sought mine.

" I thought I would never see thee more," she
said.

" Thank God, who has watched over us," I re-
plied. " We will not part."

The Armada 415

That night was brilliant with the great round
moon. As the tide turned, we worked the San
Marcos off the shoal, and at daylight, towed by the
pinnace, we dropped our anchor in Portland harbor.
Drake and his Yeomen had taken a fair prize. But
I had made a fairer — one worth to me more than
all the golden galleons that ever sailed the seas.

YANKEE SHIPS AND YANKEE
SAILORS: Tales of J8J2.

JAMES BARNES,

Author of "Naval Engagements of the War of 1812"
" A Loyal Traitor" " For King and Country" etc.

With Numerous Illustrations by R. P. ZOGBAXJM and
CARLTON T. CHAPMAN.

Crown 8vo. Cloth, gilt top. $1.50.

COMMENTS.

" There are passages in this book which are as strong
and captivating as the work of the best writers of the
day; to mariners and those who love the sea and ships
these tales will appeal irresistibly.

" Each story is a gem by itself. It is told with a direct-
ness and a strength which carries conviction. All are
based upon actual occurrences, Mr. Barnes tells us, and
while some of the incidents related may come under the
head of tradition, yet most of them are historical facts, and
he has worked up each tale so cleverly, so compactly, so
entertainingly, that they may, one and all, be taken for
models of their kind." — Seaboard.

" Good stories well told are those of * Yankee Ships and
Yankee Sailors.' They deal with the gallant defenders of
such vessels as the Chesapeake., the Vixen., the fiery little
Wasp., and grand * Old Ironsides? All the stories are
told in a spirited style that will quicken the blood and the
love of country in every Yankee heart."

— New England Magazine.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY,
66 Fifth Avenue, New York.

STORIES FROM AMERICAN HISTORY

Each Crown 8vo. Cloth. $1.50

De Soto and his Men in the Land of Florida

By GRACE KING, Author of" New Orleans: the Place and the People," " Jean
Baptiste Le Moyne, Sieur de Bienville," " Balcony Stories," etc. Illustrated by
George Gibbs,

Yankee Ships and Yankee Sailors. Tales of xSia

By JAMES BARNES. Illustrated by R. F. Zogbaum and C. T. Chapman.

Southern Soldier Stories

By GEORGE GARY EGGLESTON, Author of " A Rebel's Recollections," etc.,
etc. Illustrated by R. F. Zogbaum.

Tales of the Enchanted Islands of the Atlantic

Bv THOMAS WENTWORTH HIGGINSON, Author of " Young Folks' History
of the United States," '* Malbone," "Cheerful Yesterdays," etc. Illustrated by
Albert Herter.

Buccaneers and Pirates of Our Coasts

By FRANK R. STOCKTON, Author of" Rudder Grange," etc., etc. Illustrated
by G. Varian and G. W. Clinedinst.

The Story of Old Fort Loudon

A Tale of the Cherokees and the Pioneers of Tennessee, 1760. By CHARLES
EGBERT CRADDOCK, Author of "Where the Battle was Fought," "The
Prophet of the Great Smoky Mountain," etc. Illustrated by E. C. Peixotto.

Among other Volumes to follow are :
Early Canadian Explorers

By GILBERT PARKER, Author of " Pierre and his People," " A Romany of the
Snows," etc., etc.

Californian History and Exploration

By CHARLES H. SHINN.

Tales of the Great Lakes

By C. G. D. ROBERTS.

Other Volumes are to follow

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Drake and his yeomen; a true accounting of the character and adventures of Sir Francis Drake as told by Sir Matthew Maunsell, his friend and follower .."

See other formats